Shri Sai Satcharitra
Chapter I
Salutations -- The Story of Grinding Wheat and Its Philosophical Significance.
According to the ancient and revered custom, Hemadpant begins the work, Sai Satcharitra,
with various salutations.
First, he makes obeisance to the God Ganesha to remove all obstacles and make the work a
success and says that Shri Sai is the God Ganesha.
Then, to the Goddess Saraswati to inspire him to write out the work and says that Shri Sai is
one with this Goddess and that He is Himself singing His own life.
Then, to the Gods; Brahma, Vishnu and Shankar - the Creating, Preserving and Destroying
Deities respectively; and says that Sainath is one with them and He as the great Teacher, will
carry us across the River of Worldly Existence.
Then, to his tutelary Deity Narayan Adinath who manifested himself in Konkan - the land
reclaimed by Parashurama, (Rama in the Hindi version) from the sea; and to the Adi (Original)
Purusha of the family.
Then, to the Bharadwaja Muni, into whose gotra (clan) he was born and also to various Rishis,
Yagyavalakya, Bhrigu, Parashara, Narad, Vedavyasa, Sanak, Sanandan, Sanatkumar, Shuka.
Shounak, Vishwamitra, Vasistha, Valmiki, Vamadeva, Jaimini, Vaishampayan, Nava Yogindra
etc, and also modern Saints such as Nivritti, Jnanadev, Sopan, Muktabai, Janardan, Ekanath,
Namdev, Tukaram, Kanha, and Narahari etc.
Then, to his grandfather Sadashiv, father Raghunath, his mother, who left him in his infancy, to
his paternal aunt, who brought him up, and to his loving elder brother.
Then, to the readers and prays them to give their whole and undivided attention to his work.
And lastly, to his Guru Shri Sainath - an Incarnation of Shri Dattatreya, Who is his sole Refuge
and who will make him realize that Brahman is the Reality and the world an illusion; and
incidentally, to all the Beings in whom the Lord God dwells.
After describing in brief the various modes of devotion according to Parashara, Vyasa and
Shandilya etc., the author goes on to relate the following story:
"It was sometime after 1910 A.D. that I went, one fine morning, to the Masjid in Shirdi for
getting a darshan of Sai Baba. I was wonder-struck to see the following phenomenon. After
washing His mouth and face, Sai Baba began to make preparations for grinding wheat. He
spread a sack on the floor; and thereon set a hand-mill. He took some quantity of wheat in a
winnowing fan, and then drawing up the sleeves of His Kafni (robe); and taking hold of the peg
of the hand-mill, started grinding the wheat by putting a few handfuls of wheat in the upper
opening of the mill and rotated it. I thought ‘what business Baba had with the grinding of
wheat, when He possessed nothing and stored nothing, and as He lived on alms!’ Some people
who had come there thought likewise, but none had the courage to ask baba what He was
doing. Immediately, this news of Baba's grinding wheat spread into the village, and at once
men and women ran to the Masjid and flocked there to see Baba's act. Four bold women, fro m
the crowd, forced their way up and pushing Baba aside, took forcibly the peg or handle into
their hands, and, singing Baba's Leelas, started grinding. At first Baba was enraged, but on
seeing the women's love and devotion, He was much pleased and began to smile. While they
were grinding, they began to think that Baba had no house, no property, no children, none to
look after, and He lived on alms, He did not require any wheat-flour for making bread or roti,
what will He do with this big quantity of flour? Perhaps as Baba is very kind, He will distribute
the flour amongst us. Thinking in this way while singing, they finished the grinding and after
putting the hand-mill aside, they divided the flour into four portions and began to remove
them one per head. Baba, Who was calm and quiet up till now, got wild and started abusing
them saying, "Ladies, are you gone mad? Whose father's property are you looting away? Have I
borrowed any wheat from you, so that you can safely take the flour? Now please do this. Take
the flour and throw it on the village border limits." On hearing this, the women felt abashed
and whispering amongst them, went away to the outskirts of the village and spread the flour as
directed by Baba.
I asked the Shirdi people - "What was this that Baba did?" They replied that as the Cholera
Epidemic was spreading in the village and this was Baba's remedy against the same; it was not
wheat that was ground but the Cholera itself was ground to pieces and pushed out of the
village. From this time onward, the Cholera Epidemic subsided and the people of the village
were happy. I was much pleased to know all this; but at the same time my curiosity was also
aroused. I began to ask myself - What earthly connection was there between wheat flour and
Cholera? What was the casual relation between the two? And how to reconcile them? The
incident seems to be inexplicable. I should write something on this and sing to my heart's
content Baba's sweet Leelas. Thinking in this way about this Leela, my heart was filled with joy
and I was thus inspired to write Baba's Life - The Satcharita.
And as we know, with Baba's grace and blessing this work was successfully accomplished.
Philosophical Significance of Grinding
Apart from the meaning, which the people of Shirdi put on this incident of grinding wheat,
there is, we think, a philosophical significance too. Sai Baba lived in Shirdi for about sixty years
and during this long period; He did the business of grinding almost every day - not, however,
the wheat alone; but the sins, the mental and physical afflictions and the miseries of His
innumerable devotees. The two stones of His mill consisted of Karma and Bhakti, the former
being the lower and the latter the upper one. The handle with which Baba worked the mill
consisted of Jnana. It was the firm conviction of Baba that Knowledge or Self-realization is not
possible, unless there is the prior act of grinding of all our impulses, desires, sins; and of the
three gunas, viz. Sattva, Raja and Tama; and the Ahamkara, which is so subtle and therefore so
difficult to be got rid of.
This reminds us of a similar story of Kabir who seeing a woman grinding corn said to his Guru,
Nipathiranjana, "I am weeping because I feel the agony of being crushed in this wheel of
worldly existence like the corn in the hand-mill." Nipathiranjana replied, "Do not be afraid;
hold fast to the handle of knowledge of this mill, as I do, and do not wander far away from the
same but turn inward to the Centre, and you are sure to be saved."
Chapter II
Object of Writing the Work - Incapacity and Boldness in the Undertaking - Hot Discussion -
Conferring Significant and Prophetic Title of Hemadpant - Necessity of a Guru.
In the last Chapter, the author mentioned in the original Marathi book that he would state the
reason that led him to undertake the work, and the persons qualified to read the same and
such other points. Now in this chapter, he starts to tell the same.
Object of Writing the Work
In the first chapter, I described Sai Baba’s miracle of checking and destroying the epidemic of
Cholera by grinding wheat and throwing the flour, on the outskirts of the village. I heard other
miracles of Sai Baba to my great delight, and this delight burst forth into this poetic work. I
also thought, that the description of these grand miracles of Sai Baba would be interesting, and
instructive to His devotees; and would remove their sins, and so I began to write the sacred life
and teachings of Sai Baba. The life of the saint is neither logical nor dialectical. It shows us the
true and great path.
Incapacity and Boldness in Undertaking the Work
Hemadpant thought that he was not a fit person to undertake the work. He said, "I do not know
the life of my intimate friend nor do I know my own mind, then how can I write the life of a
saint or describe the nature of Incarnations, which even the Vedas were unable to do? One
must be a saint himself, before he could know other saints, then how can I describe their glory?
To write the life of a saint is the most difficult, though one may as well measure the depth of
the water of the seven seas or enclose the sky with cloth-trappings. I knew, that this was the
most venturous undertaking, which might expose me to ridicule. I, therefore, invoked Sai
Baba’s grace.
The premier poet-saint of Maharashtra, Shri Jnaneshwar Maharaj, has stated that the Lord
loves those who write the lives of saints; and the saints also have a peculiar method of their
own of getting the service, which the devotees long for, successfully accomplished. The saints
inspire the work; the devotee becomes only an indirect cause or instrument to achieve the
end. For instance, in 1700 Shaka year, the poet Mahipati aspired to write the lives of saints.
Saints inspired him, and got the work done; so also in 1800 Shaka year, Das Ganu’s service was
accepted. The former wrote 4 works-Bhakta Vijaya, Santa Vijaya, Bhakta Leelamrit and Santa
Kathamrit, while the latter wrote two - "Bhakta Leelamrit and Santa Kathamrit", in which the
lives of modern Saints were described. In chapters 31,32,33 of Bhakta Leelamrit and in chapter
57 of Santa Kathamrit, the sweet life and teachings of Sai Baba are very well depicted. These
have been separately published in Sai Leela Magazine, Nos. 11 and 12, Vol. 17; the readers are
advised to read these chapters. So also Sai Baba’s wonderful Leelas are described in a small
decent book named Shri Sainath Bhajana Mala by Mrs. Savitribai Raghunath Tendulkar of
Bandra. Das-Ganu Maharaj also has composed various sweet poems on Sai Baba. A devotee
named Amidas Bhavani Mehta, has also published some stories of Sri Baba in Gujarathi; some
Nos. of Sainath Prabha, a magazine published by Dakshina Bhiksha Sanstha of Shirdi, are also
published. Then the question of objection comes in, that while so many works regarding Sai
Baba are extant, why should this (Satcharita) be written? And where is its necessity?
The answer is plain and simple. The life of Sai Baba is as wide and deep as the infinite ocean;
and all can dive deep into the same and take out precious gems (of knowledge and Bhakti), and
distribute them to the aspiring public. The stories, parables, and teachings of Sai Baba are very
wonderful. They will give peace and happiness to the people, who are afflicted with sorrows
and heavily loaded with miseries of this worldly existence, and also bestow knowledge and
wisdom, both in the worldly and in spiritual domains. If these teachings of Sai Baba, which are
as interesting and instructive as the Vedic lore, are listened to and meditated upon, the
devotees will get, what they long for, viz., union with Brahman, mastery in eight-fold Yoga,
Bliss of meditation etc. So I thought, that I should call these stories together that would be my
best Upasana. This collection would be most delightful to those simple souls, whose eyes were
not blessed with Sai Baba’s darshana. So, I set about collecting Sai Baba’s teachings and
expressions - the outcome of His boundless and natural self-realization. It was Sai Baba, who
inspired me in this matter; in fact, I surrendered my ego at His feet, and thought that my path
was clear; and that He would make me quite happy here, and in the next world.
I could not myself ask Sai Baba to give me permission for this work; so I requested Mr.
Madhavrao Deshpande alias Shama, Baba’s most intimate devotee, to speak to Him for me. He
pleaded for my cause and said to Sai Baba, "This Annasaheb wishes to write Your biography,
don’t say that You are a poor begging Fakir, and there is no necessity to write it, but if You
agree and help him, he will write or rather, Your feet (grace) will accomplish the work.
Without Your consent and blessing, nothing can be done successfully." When Sai Baba heard this
request, He was moved and blessed me by giving me His Udi (sacred ashes) and placing His
boon-bestowing hand on my head said: - "Let him make a collection of stories and experiences,
keep notes and memos; I will help him. He is only an outward instrument. I should write Myself
My autobiography and satisfy the wishes of My devotees. He should get rid of his ego, place (or
surrender) it at My feet. He who acts like this in life, him I help the most. What of My lifestories?
I serve him in his house in all possible ways. When his ego is completely annihilated and
there is left no trace of it, I Myself shall enter into him and shall Myself write My own life.
Hearing my stories and teachings will create faith in devotees’ hearts and they will easily get
self - realization and Bliss; let there be no insistence on establishing one’s own view, no
attempt to refute other’s opinions, no discussions of pros and cons of any subject."
The word ‘discussion’ put me in mind of my promise to explain the story of my getting the title
of Hemadpant and now I begin to relate the same. I was on close friendly terms with Kakasaheb
Dixit and Nanasaheb Chandorkar. They pressed me to go to Shirdi and have Baba’s darshana,
and I promised them to do so. But something in the interval turned up, which prevented me
from going to shirdi. The son of a friend of mine at Lonavala fell ill. My friend tried all possible
means, physical and spiritual, but the fever would not abate. At length he got his Guru to sit by
the bedside of his son, but this too was of no avail. Hearing this, I thought ‘what was the utility
of the Guru, if he could not save my friend’s son? If the Guru can’t do anything for us, why
should I go to Shirdi at all?’ Thinking in this way, I postponed my Shirdi-trip; but the inevitable
must happen and it happened in my case as follows: - Mr. Nanasaheb Chandorkar, who was a
Prant Officer, was going on tour to Bassein. From Thana he came to Dadar and was waiting for
a train bound for Bassein. In the meanwhile, a Bandra Local turned up. He sat in it and came to
Bandra; and sent for me and took me to task for putting off my Shirdi trip. Nana’s argument for
my Shirdi trip was convincing and delightful, and so I decided to start for Shirdi, the same
night. I packed up my luggage and started for Shirdi. I planned to go to Dadar and there to
catch the train for Manmad, and so I booked myself for Dadar and sat in the train. While the
train was to start, a Mahomedan came hastily to my compartment and seeing all my
paraphernalia, asked me where I was bound. I told him my plan. He then suggested that I
should straight go to Boribunder, and not get down at Dadar, for the Manmad Mail did not get
down at Dadar at all. If this little miracle or Leela had not happened, I would not have reached
Shirdi next day as settled, and many doubts would have assailed me. But that was not to be. As
fortune favoured me, I reached Shirdi the next day before 9 or 10 A.M. Mr. Bhausaheb (Kaka)
Dixit was waiting for me there. This was in 1910 A.D., when there was only one place, viz.,
Sathe’s Wada for lodging pilgrim devotees. After alighting from the Tonga, I was anxious to
have darshana, when the great devotee, Tatyasaheb Noolkar returned from the Masjid and said
that Sai Baba was at the corner of the Wada, and that I should first get the preliminary
darshana and then, after bath, see Him at leisure. Hearing this I ran and prostrated before
Baba and then my joy knew no bounds. I found more than what Nana Chandorkar had told me.
All my senses were satisfied and I forgot thirst and hunger. The moment I touched Sai Baba’s
feet, I began a new lease of life. I felt myself much obliged to those who spurred and helped
me to get the darshana; and I considered them as my real relatives, and I cannot repay their
debt. I only remember them and prostrate (mentally) before them. The peculiarity of Sai
Baba’s darshana, as I found it, is that by His darshana our thoughts are changed, the force of
previous actions is abated and gradually non-attachment of dispassion towards worldly objects
grows up. It is by the merit of actions in many past births that such darshana is got, and if only
you see Sai Baba, really all the world becomes or assumes the form of Sai Baba.
Hot Discussion
On the first day of my arrival in Shirdi, there was a discussion between me and Balasaheb Bhate
regarding the necessity of a Guru. I contended, "Why should we lose our freedom and submit to
others? When we have to do our duty, why a Guru is necessary? One must try his best and save
himself. What can the Guru do to a man who does nothing but sleeps indolently?" Thus I
pleaded freewill, while Mr. Bhate took up the other side, viz., Destiny, and said, "Whatever is
bound to happen must happen; even great men have failed, man proposes one way, but God
disposes the other (contrary) way. Brush aside your cleverness; pride or egoism won’t help
you." This discussion, with all its pros and cons went on for an hour or so, and as usual no
decision was arrived at. We had to stop the discussion ultimately as we were exhausted. The
net result of this was that I lost my peace of mind and found that unless there is strong bodyconsciousness
and egoism, there would be no discussion; in other words, it is egoism which
breeds discussion.
Then when we went to the Masjid with others, Baba asked Kakasaheb Dixit the following:-
"What was going on in the (Sathe’s) Wada? What was the discussion about?" and staring at me,
Baba further added, "What did this Hemadpant say?"
Hearing these words, I was much surprised. The Masjid was at a considerable distance from
Sathe’s Wada where I was staying and where the discussion was going on. How could Baba know
our discussion unless He be omniscient and Inner Ruler of us all?
Significant and Prophetic Title
I began to think why Sai Baba should call me by the name Hemadpant. This word is a corrupt
form of Hemadripant. This Hemadripant was a wellknown Minister of the kings Mahadev and
Ramadev of Devgiri of the Yadav dynasty. He was very learned, good-natured and the author of
good works, such as Chaturvarga Chintamani (dealing with spiritual subjects) and Rajprashasti.
He invented and started new methods of accounts and was the originator of the Modi (Marathi
Shorthand) script. But I was quite the opposite, an ignoramus, and of dull, mediocre intellect.
So I could not understand why the name or title was conferred upon me, but thinking seriously
upon it, I thought that the title was a dart to destroy my ego, so that, I should always remain
meek and humble. It was also a compliment paid to me for the cleverness in the discussion.
Looking to the future history, we think that Baba’s word (calling Mr. Dabholkar by the name
Hemadpant) was significant and prophetic, as we find that he looked after the management of
Sai Sansthan very intelligently, kept nicely all the accounts and was also the author of such a
good work "Sai Satcharita", which deals with such important and spiritual subjects as Jnana,
Bhakti and dispassion, self-surrender and self-realization.
About the Necessity of a Guru
Hemadpant has left no note, no memo about what Baba said regarding this subject, but
Kakasaheb Dixit has published his notes regarding this matter. Next day after Hemadpant’s
meeting with Sai Baba, Kakasaheb went to Baba and asked whether he should leave Shirdi.
Baba Said, "Yes". Then someone asked - "Baba, where to go?" Baba said, "High up." Then the
man said, "How is the way?" Baba said, "There are many ways leading there; there is one way
also from here (Shirdi). The way is difficult. There are tigers and wolves in the jungles on the
way." I (Kakasaheb) asked - "But Baba, what if we take a guide with us?" Baba answered, -
"Then there is no difficulty. The guide will take you straight to your destination, avoiding
wolves, tigers and ditches etc. on the way. If there be no guide, there is the danger of your
being lost in the jungles or falling into ditches." Mr. Dabholkar was present on this occasion and
he thought that this was the answer Baba gave to the question whether Guru was a necessity
(Vide Sai Leela Vol. I, No.5, Page 47); and he thereupon took the hint that no discussion of the
problem, whether man is free or bound, is of any use in spiritual matters, but that on the
contrary real Paramartha is possible only as the result of the teachings of the Guru, as is
illustrated in this chapter of the original work in the instances of great Avatars like Rama and
Krishna, who had to submit themselves to their Gurus, Vasishtha and Sandipani respectively,
for getting self - realization and that the only virtues necessary for such progress are faith and
patience. (Vide Sai Satcharita, Ch. II, 191-92).
Chapter III
Sai Baba’s Sanction and Promise - Assignment of Work to Devotees - Baba’s Stories as Beacon -
Light - His Motherly Love - Rohilla’s Story - His sweet and Nectar - like Words.
Sai Baba’s Sanction and Promise
As described in the previous chapter, Sai Baba gave His complete assent to the writing of the
Sat-Charita and said, "I fully agree with you regarding the writing of Sat Charita. You do your
duty, don’t be afraid in the least, steady your mind and have faith in My words. If my Leelas
are written, the Avidya (nescience) will vanish and if they are attentively, and devoutly
listened to, the consciousness of the worldly existence will abate, and strong waves of
devotion, and love will rise up and if one dives deep into My Leelas, he would get precious
jewels of knowledge."
Hearing this, author was much pleased, and he at once became fearless and confident, and
thought that work was bound to be a success. Then turning to Shama (Madhavrao Deshpande)
Sai Baba said.
"If a man utters My name with love, I shall fulfill all his wishes, increase his devotion. And if he
sings earnestly My life and My deeds, him I shall beset in front and back and on all sides. Those
devotees, who are attached to Me, heart and soul, will naturally feel happiness, when they
hear these stories. Believe Me that if anybody sings My Leelas, I will give him infinite joy and
everlasting contentment. It is My special characteristic to free any person, who surrenders
completely to Me, and who does worship Me faithfully, and who remembers Me, and meditates
on Me constantly. How can they be conscious of worldly objects and sensations, who utter My
name, who worship Me, who think of My stories and My life and who thus always remember Me?
I shall draw out My devotees from the jaws of Death. If My stories are listened to, all the
diseases will be got rid of. So, hear My stories with respect; and think and meditate on them,
assimilate them. This is the way of happiness and contentment. The pride and egoism of My
devotees will vanish, the mind of the hearers will be set at rest; and if it has wholehearted and
complete faith, it will be one with Supreme Consciousness. The simple remembrance of My
name as ‘Sai, Sai’ will do away with sins of speech and hearing".
Different Works Assigned to Devotees
The Lord entrusts different works to different devotees. Some are given the work of building
temples and maths, or ghats (flight of steps) on rivers; some are made to sing the glories of
God; some are sent on pilgrimages; but to me was allotted the work of writing the Sat Charita.
Being a jack-of-all-trades but master of none, I was quite unqualified for this job. Then why
should I undertake such a difficult job? Who can describe the true life of Sai Baba? Sai Baba’s
grace alone can enable one to accomplish this difficult work. So, when I took up the pen in my
hand, Sai Baba took away my egoism and wrote Himself His stories. The credit of relating these
stories, therefore, goes to Him and not to me. Though Brahmin by birth, I lacked the two eyes.
(i.e. the sight or vision) of Shruti and Smriti and therefore was not at all capable of writing the
Sat-Charita, but the grace of the Lord makes a dumb man talk, enables a lame man to cross a
mountain. He alone knows the knack of getting things done as He likes. Neither the flute, nor
the harmonium knows how the sounds are produced. This is the concern of the Player. The
oozing of Chandrakant jewel and the surging of the sea are not due to the jewel and the sea
but to the rise of the moon.
Baba’s Stories as Beacon- Light
Light houses are constructed at various places in the sea, to enable the boatmen to avoid rocks
and dangers, and make them sail safely. Sai Baba’s stories serve a similar purpose in the ocean
of worldly existence. They surpass nectar in sweetness, and make our worldly path smooth and
easy to travers e. Blessed are the stories of the saints. When they enter our hearts through the
ears, the body - consciousness or egoism and the sense of duality vanish; and when they are
stored in the heart, doubts fly out to all sides, pride of the body will fall, and wisdom will be
stored in abundance. The description of Baba’s pure fame, and the hearing of the same, with
love, will destroy the sins of the devotee and, therefore, this is the simple Sadhana for
attaining salvation. The Sadhana for Krita Age was Shamadama (tranquillity of mind and body),
for Treta Age, sacrifice, for Dwapara, worship, and for Kali (present) Age, it is singing of the
name and glory of the Lord. This last Sadhana is open to all the people of the four varnas
(Brahmins, etc.). The other Sadhanas, viz. Yoga, Yagya (sacrifice), Dhyana (meditation) and
Dharana (concentration) are very difficult to practice, but singing and hearing the stories and
the glory of the Lord (Sai Baba) is very easy. We have only to turn our attention towards them.
The listening and singing of the stories will remove the attachment to the senses and their
objects, and will make the devotees dispassionate, and will ultimately lead them to selfrealization.
With this end in view, Sai Baba made me or helped me to write His stories, Sat-
Charitamrita. The devotees may now easily read and hear these stories of Sai Baba and while
doing so, meditate on Him, His form and thus attain devotion to Guru and God (Sai Baba), get
detachment and self -realization. In the preparation and writing of this work, Sat-Charitamrita,
it is Sai Baba’s grace which has accomplished everything, making use of me as a mere
instrument.
Motherly Love of Sai Baba
Everybody knows how a cow loves her infant calf. Her udder is always full and when the calf
wants milk and dashes at the udder, out comes the milk in an unceasing flow. Similarly a
human mother knows the wants of her child and feeds it, at her breast in time. In case of
dressing and adorning the child, the mother takes particular care to see that this is well done.
The child knows or cares nothing about this, but the mother’s joy knows no bounds, when she
sees her child beautifully dressed and adorned. The love of mother is peculiar, extraordinary
and disinterested, and has no parallel. Sadgurus feel this motherly love towards their disciples.
Sai Baba had this same love towards me, and I give an instance of it below: -
In 1916 A.D. I retired from Government Service. The pension that was settled in my case was
not sufficient to maintain my family decently. On Guru-Pournima (15th of Ashadha) day of that
year, I went to Shirdi with other devotees. There, Mr. Anna Chinchanikar, of his own accord,
prayed to Baba for me as follows:- "Please look kindly on him, the pension he gets is quite
insufficient, his family is growing. Give him some other appointment, remove his anxiety and
make him happy." Baba replied - " He will get some other job, but now he should serve Me and
be happy. His dishes will be ever full and never empty. He should turn all his attention towards
Me and avoid the company of atheists, irreligious and wicked people. He should be meek and
humble towards all and worship Me heart and soul. If he does this, he will get eternal
happiness".
The question Who is this HE, Whose worship is advocated, is already answered in a note on
"Who is Sai Baba" in the prologue, at the beginning of this work.
Rohilla’s Story
The story of the Rohilla illustrates Sai Baba’s all embracing love. One Rohilla, tall and well
built, strong as a bull, came to Shirdi, wearing a long Kafni (robe) and was enamoured of Sai
who stayed there. Day and night he used to recite in a loud and harsh tone Kalma (verses from
Holy Koran) and shout "ALLAH HO AKBAR" (God is Great). Most people of Shirdi, were working in
their fields by day and when they returned to their homes at night, they were welcomed with
the Rohilla’s harsh cries and shouts. They could get no sleep and felt much trouble and
inconvenience. They suffered in silence this nuisance for some days, and when they could stand
it no longer, they approached Baba, and requested Him to check the Rohilla and stop the
nuisance. Baba did not attend to their complaint. On the contrary, Baba took the villagers to
task, and asked them to mind their own business, and not the Rohilla. He said to them that the
Rohilla had got a very bad wife, a Zantippi, who tried to come in and trouble the Rohilla and
Himself; but hearing the Rohilla’s prayers, she dare not enter and they were at peace and
happy. In fact, the Rohilla had no wife and by his wife Baba meant DURBUDDHI, i.e. bad
thoughts. As Baba liked prayers and cries to God better than anything else, He took the side of
the Rohilla, and asked the villagers to wait and suffer the nuisance, which would abate in due
course.
Baba’s Sweet and Nectar-like Words
One day at noon after the Arti, devotees were returning to their lodgings, when Baba gave the
following beautiful advice:-
"Be wherever you like, do whatever you choose, remember this well that all what you do is
known to Me. I am the Inner Ruler of all and seated in their hearts. I envelope all the
creatures, the movable and immovable world. I am the Controller - the wirepuller of the show
of this Universe. I am the mother - origin of all beings - the Harmony of three Gunas, the
propeller of all senses, the Creator, Preserver and Destroyer. Nothing will harm him, who turns
his attention towards Me, but Maya will lash or whip him who forgets Me. All the insects, ants,
the visible, movable and immovable world, is My Body or Form".
Hearing these beautiful and precious words, I at once decided in my mind to serve no man
henceforward, but my Guru only; but the reply of Baba to Anna Chinchanikar’s query (which
was really mine) that I would get some job, began to revolve in my mind, and I began to think
whether it would come to happen. As future events showed, Baba’s words came true and I got
a Government job, but that was of short duration. Then I became free and solely devoted my
self to the service of my Guru-Sai Baba.
Before concluding this Chapter, I request the readers to leave out the various hindrances viz.
indolence, sleep, wandering of mind, attachments to senses, etc. and turn their whole and
undivided attention to these stories of Sai Baba. Let their love be natural, let them know the
secret of devotion; let them not exhaust themselves by other Sadhanas, let them stick to this
one simple remedy, i.e. listening to Sai Baba’s stories. This will destroy their ignorance and
will secure for them salvation. A miser may stay at various places; but he always thinks of his
buried treasure. So let Sai Baba be enthroned in the hearts of all.
In the next chapter, I shall speak of Sai Baba’s advent in Shirdi.
Chapter IV
SAI BABA’S FIRST ADVENT IN SHIRDI
Mission of the Saints - Shirdi a Holy Tirth - Personality of Sai Baba - Dictum of Goulibuva -
Appearance of Vithal - Kshirsagar’s Story - Das Ganu’s Bath in Prayag - Immaculate Conception
of Sai Baba and His First Advent in Shirdi - Three Wadas.
In the last chapter, I described the circumstances, which led me to write Sai-Sat-Charita. Let
me now describe the first advent of Sai Baba in Shirdi.
Mission of the Saints
Lord Krishna says in Bhagvadgita (Chapter IV, 7-8) that "Whenever there is a decay of Dharma
(righteousness) and an ascendancy of unrighteousness, I manifest Myself; and for the protection
of the virtuous, the destruction of the vicious and for the establishment of righteousness, I
manifest Myself in age after age".
This is the mission of Lord, and the Sages and Saints, Who are His representatives and Who
appear here at proper times, help in their own way to fulfil that mission. For instance, when
the twice born, i.e. the Brahmins, the Kshatriyas and the Vaishyas neglect their duties and
when the Shudras try to usurp the rights of the higher classes, when spiritual preceptors are
not respected but humiliated, when nobody cares for religious instructions, when every body
thinks himself very learned, when people begin to partake of forbidden foods and intoxicating
drinks, when under the cloak of religion, people indulge in malpractices, when people
belonging to different sects fight amongst themselves, when Brahmins fail to do Sandhya
adoration, and the orthodox their religious practices, when Yogis neglect their meditation,
when people begin to think that wealth, progeny, wife are their sole concern, and thus turn
away from the true path of salvation, then do Saints appear and try to set matters right by
their words and action. They serve us as beacon-lights, and show us the right path, and the
right way for us to follow. In this way, many saints, viz. Nivritti, Jnanadev, Muktabai, Namdev,
Gora, Gonayi, Ekanath, Tukaram, Narahari, Narsi Bhai, Sajan Kasai, Sawata, Ramdas, and
various others did appear at various times to show the right path to the people, and so
presently came Shri Sai Baba of Shirdi.
Shirdi - A Holy Tirth
The banks of the Godavari river, in the Ahmednagar District, are very fortunate for they gave
birth and refuge to many a Saint, prominent amongst them being Jnaneshwar. Shirdi also falls
in the Kopargaon Taluka of the Ahmednagar District. After crossing the Godavari River at
Kopargaon, one gets the way to Shirdi. When you go three Koss (9 miles), you come to
Nimgaon, from whence Shirdi is visible. Shirdi is as famous and well known as other holy places
like Gangapur, Narsinhwadi, Audumbar on the banks of Krishna River. As the devotee Damaji
flourished in and blessed Mangalvedha (near Pandharpur) as Samarth Ramdas at Sajjangad, as
Shri Narasimha Saraswati at Saraswatiwadi, so Sainath flourished at Shirdi and blessed it.
Personality of Sai Baba
It is on account of Sai Baba that Shirdi grew into importance. Let us see what sort of a
personage Sai Baba was. He conquered this Samsar (worldly existence), which is very difficult
and hard to cross. Peace or mental calm was His ornament, and He was the repository of
wisdom. He was the home of Vaishnava devotees, most liberal (like Karna) amongst liberals,
the quint-essence of all essences. He had no love for perishable things, and was always
engrossed in self-realization, which was His sole concern. He felt no pleasure in the things of
this world or of the world beyond. His Antarang (heart) was as clear as a mirror, and His speech
always rained nectar. The rich or poor people were the same to Him. He did not know or care
for honour or dishonour. He was the Lord of all beings. He spoke freely and mixed with all
people, saw the actings and dances of Nautchgirls and heard Gajjal songs. Still, He swerved not
an inch from Samadhi (mental equilibrium). The name of Allah was always on His lips. While
the world awoke, He slept; and while the world slept, He was vigilant. His abdomen (Inside)
was as calm as the deep sea. His Ashram could not be determined, nor His actions could be
definitely determined, and though He sat (lived) in one place, He knew all the transactions of
the world. His Darbar was imposing. He told daily hundreds of stories; still He swerved not an
inch from His vow of silence. He always leaned against the wall in the Masjid or walked
morning, noon and evening towards Lendi (Nala) and Chavadi; still He at all times abided in the
Self. Though a Siddha, He acted like a Sadhaka. He was meek, humble and egoless, and pleased
all. Such was Sai Baba, and as the soil of Shirdi was trodden by Sai Baba’s Feet, it attained
extraordinary importance. As jnaneshwar elevated Alandi, Ekanath did to Paithan, so Sai Baba
raised Shirdi. Blessed are the grass-leaves and stones of Shirdi, for they could easily kiss the
Holy Feet of Sai Baba, and take their dust on their head. Shirdi became to us, devotees,
another Pandharpur, Jagannath, Dwarka, Banaras (Kashi) and Rameshwar, Badrikedar, Nasik,
Tryambakeshwar, Ujjain, and Maha Kaleshwar or Mahabaleshwar Gokarn. Contact of Sai Baba in
Shirdi was like our Veda and Tantra; it quieted our Samsara (world consciousness) and rendered
self-realization easy. The darshana of shri Sai was our Yoga-Sadhana, and talk with Him
removed our sins. Shampooing His Legs was our bath in Triveni Prayag, and drinking the holy
water of His Feet destroyed our desires. To us, His commands were Vedas, and accepting
(eating) His Udi (sacred ashes) and Prasad was all purifying. He was our Shri Krishna and Shri
Rama who gave us solace and He was our Para Brahma (Absolute Reality). He was Himself
beyond the Pair of dwandwas (opposite), never dejected nor elated. He was always engrossed
in His Self as ‘Existence, Knowledge and Bliss.’ Shirdi was His centre; but His field of action
extended far wide, to Punjab, Calcutta, North India, Gujarat, Dacca (Now in Bangladesh) and
Konkan. Thus the fame of Sai Baba spread, far, and wide, and people from all parts came to
take His darshana and be blessed. By mere darshan, minds of people, whether, pure or impure,
would become at once quiet. They got here the same sort of unparalleled joy that devotees get
at Pandharpur by seeing Vithal Rakhumai. This is not an exaggeration. Consider what a devotee
says in this respect.
Dictum of Goulibuva
An old devotee by name Goulibuva, aged about 95 years, was a Varkari of Pandhari. He stayed
8 months at Pandharpur and four months - Ashadha to Kartik (July - November) on the banks of
the Ganges. He had an ass with him for carrying his luggage, and a disciple, as his companion.
Every year he made his Vari or trip to Pandharpur and came to Shirdi to see Sai Baba, Whom he
loved most. He used to stare at Baba and say, "This is Pandharinath Vithal incarnate, the
merciful Lord of the poor and helpless." This Goulibuva was an old devotee of Vithoba, and had
made many a trip to Pandhari; and he testified that Sai Baba was real Pandharinath.
Vithal Himself Appeared
Sai Baba was very fond of remembering and singing God’s name. He always uttered Allah
Malik(God is Lord) and in His presence made others sing God’s name continuously, day and
night, for 7 days. This is called Namasaptaha. Once He asked Das Ganu Maharaj to do the
Namasaptaha. He replied that he would do it, provided he was assured that Vithal would
appear at the end of the 7th day. Then Baba, placing His hand on his breast assured him that
certainly Vithal would appear, but that the devotee must be ‘earnest and devout’. The
Dankapuri (Takore) of Takurnath, the Pandhari of Vithal, the Dwarka of Ranchhod (Krishna) is
here (Shirdi). One need not go far out to see Dwarka. Will Vithal come here from some outside
place? He is here. Only when the devotee is bursting with love and devotion, Vithal will
manifest Himself here (Shirdi).
After the Saptaha was over, Vithal did manifest Himself in the following manner. Kakasaheb
Dixit was, as usual, sitting in meditation after the bath, and he saw Vithal in a vision. When he
went at noon for Baba’s darshana, Baba asked him point-blank - "Did Vithal Patil come? Did you
see Him? He is a very truant fellow, catch Him firmly, otherwise, he will escape, if you be a
little inattentive." This happened in the morning and at noon there was another Vithal
darshana. One hawker from outside came there for selling 25 or 30 pictures of Vithoba. This
picture exactly tallied with the figure that appeared in Kakasaheb’s vision. On seeing this and
remembering Baba’s words, Kakasaheb Dixit was much surprised and delighted. He bought one
picture of Vithoba, and placed it in his shrine for worship.
Bhagwantrao Kshirsagar’s Story
How fond was Baba for Vithal worship was illustrated in Bhagwantrao Kshirsagar’s story. The
father of Bhagwantrao was a devotee of Vithoba, and used to make Varis (annual trips) to
Pandharpur. He also had an image of Vithoba at home, which he worshipped. After his death,
the son stopped everything - the Vari, the worship and shraddha ceremony etc. When
Bhagwantrao came to Shirdi, Baba on remembering his father, at once said - "His father was my
friend, so I dragged him (the son) here. He never offered naivaidya (offering of food) and so he
starved Vithal and Me. So I brought him here. I shall remonstrate him now and set him to
worship."
Das Ganu’s Bath in Prayag
The Hindus think that a bath in the holy Tirth of Prayag, where the Ganga and Yamuna meet, is
very meritorious and thousands of pilgrims go there, at periodical times, to have the sacred
bath there. Once, Das Ganu thought that he should go to Prayag for a bath, and came to Baba
to get His permission for doing so. Baba replied to him - "It is not necessary to go so long. Our
Prayag is here, believe me." Then wonder of wonders! When Das Ganu placed his head on
Baba’s Feet, out came or flowed streams, of Ganga - Yamuna water, from both the toes of
Baba. Seeing this miracle, Das Ganu was overwhelmed with feelings of love and adoration and
was full of tears. Inwardly, he felt inspired, and his speech burst forth into a song in praise of
Baba and His Leelas.
Immaculate Conception of Sai Baba and His First Advent in Shirdi
Nobody knew the parents, birth or birthplace of Sai Baba. Many inquiries were made, many
questions were put to Baba and others regarding these items, but no satisfactory answer or
information has yet been obtained. Practically we know nothing about these matters. Namdev
and Kabir were not born like ordinary mortals. They were found as infants in mother-of-pearls,
Namdev being found on the bank Bhimrathi river by Gonayee, and Kabir on the bank Bhagirathi
river by Tamal. Similar was the case with Sai Baba. He first manifested Himself as a young lad
of sixteen under a Neem tree in Shirdi, for the sake of Bhaktas. Even then He seemed to be full
with the knowledge of Brahman. He had no desire for worldly objects even in dream. He kicked
out Maya; and Mukti (deliverance) was serving at His feet. One old woman of Shirdi, the mother
of Nana Chopdar, described Him thus. This young lad, fair, smart and very handsome, was first
seen under the Neem tree, seated in an Asan. The people of the village were wonder-struck to
see such a young lad practising hard penance, not minding heat and cold. By day he associated
with none, by night he was afraid of nobody. People were wondering and asking, whence this
young chap had turned up. His form and features were so beautiful that a mere look endeared
Him to all. He went to nobody’s door, always sat near the Neem tree. Outwardly he looked
very young; but by His action he was really a Great Soul. He was the embodiment of dispassion
and was an enigma to all. One day it so happened, that God Khandoba possessed the body of
some devotee and people began to ask Him, "Deva (God), you please enquire what blessed
father’s son is this lad and whence did He come". God Khandoba asked them to bring a pick -axe
and dig in a particular place. When it was dug, bricks were found underneath a flat stone.
When the stone was removed, a corridor led to a cellar where cow-mouth-shaped structures,
wooden boards, necklaces were seen. Khandoba said - "This lad practiced penance here for 12
years." Then the people began to question the lad about this. He put them off the scent by
telling them that it was His Guru’s place, His holy Watan and requested them to guard it well.
The people then closed the corridor as before. As Ashwattha and Audumbar trees are held
sacred, Baba regarded this Neem tree equally sacred and loved it most. Mhalasapati and other
Shirdi devotees regard this site as the resting place (Samadhi-Sthana) of Baba’s Guru and
prostrate before it.
Three Wadas
(1) The site with the Neem tree and surrounding space was bought by Mr. Hari Vinayak Sathe,
and on this site a big building styled Sathe’s Wada was erected. This Wada was the sole resting
place for pilgrims, who flocked there. A Par (platform) was built round the neem tree and lofts
with steps were constructed. Under the steps, there is a niche facing South and devotees sit on
the Par (platform) facing north. It is believed, that he who burns incense there, on Thursday
and Friday evenings will, by God’s grace, be happy. This Wada was old and dilapidated and
wanted repairs. The Sansthan has made the necessary repairs, additions and alterations now.
(2) Then after some years another Wada, Dixit’s Wada was constructed. Kakasaheb Dixit,
Solicitor of Bombay, had gone to England. He had injured his leg by an accident there. The
injury could not be got rid of by any means. Nanasaheb Chandorkar advised him to try Sai Baba.
So he saw Sai Baba in 1909 A.D., and requested Him to cure rather the lameness of his mind
than that of his leg. He was so much pleased with the darshana of Sai Baba that he decided to
reside in Shirdi. So he built a Wada for himself and other devotees. The foundation of this
building was laid on 10-12-1910. On this day, two other important events took place. (1) Mr.
Dadasaheb Khaparde was given permission to return home, and (2) the night Arti in Chavadi
was commenced. The Wada was complete and was inhabited on the Rama-Navami day in 1911
A.D., with due rites and formalities. (3) Then another Wada or palatial mansion was put up by
the famous millionaire, Mr. Booty, of Nagpur. Lots of money was spent on this building, but the
entire amount was well utilized, as Sai Baba’s body is resting in this Wada, which is now called
the Samadhi Mandir. The site of this Mandir had formerly a garden, which was watered and
looked after by Baba. Three Wadas thus sprang up, where there was none formerly. Of these,
Sathe’s Wada was most useful to all, in the early days.
The story of the garden, attended to by Sai Baba with the help of Vaman Tatya, the temporary
absence of Sai Baba from Shirdi, and His coming again to Shirdi with the marriage-party of
Chand Patil, the company of Devidas, Jankidas and Gangagir, Baba’s wrestling match with
Mohdin Tamboli, residence in Masjid, love of Mr. Dengale and other devotees; and other
incidents will be described in the next Chapter.
Chapter V
Baba’s Return with Chand Patil’s Marriage - party - Welcomed and Addressed as "Sai" - Contact
with Other Saints - His Dress and Daily Routine - The Story of the Padukas - Wrestling Bout with
Mohdin and Change in Life - Turning Water into Oil - The Pseudo - Guru Javhar Ali.
Return with Chand Patil’s Marriage - Party
As hinted in the last Chapter, I shall now describe first how Sai Baba returned to Shirdi after
His disappearance.
There lived in the Aurangabad District (Nizam State), in a village called Dhoop, a well-to-do
Mahomedan gentleman by name Chand Patil. While he was making a trip to Aurangabad, he lost
his mare. For two long months, he made a diligent search but could get no trace of the lost
mare. After being disappointed, he returned from Aurangabad with the saddle on his back.
After travelling four Koss and a half, he came, on the way, to a mango tree under the foot of
which sat a RATNA (queer fellow). He had a cap on His head, wore Kafni (long robe) and had a
"Satka" (short stick) under His armpit and He was preparing to smoke a Chilim (pipe). On seeing
Chand Patil pass by the way, He called out to him and asked him to have a smoke and to rest a
little. The Fakir asked him about the saddle. Chand Patil replied that it was of his mare, which
was lost. The queer fellow or Fakir asked him to make a search in the Nala close by. He went
and the wonder of wonders! He found out the mare. He thought that this Fakir was not an
ordinary man, but an Avalia (a great saint). He returned to the Fakir with the mare. The Chilim
was ready for being smoked, but two things were wanting; (1) fire to light the pipe, and (2)
water to wet the chhapi (piece of cloth through which smoke is drawn up). The Fakir took His
prong and thrust it forcibly into the ground and out came a live burning coal, which He put on
the pipe. Then He dashed the Satka on the ground, from whence water began to ooze. The
chhapi was wetted with that water, was then wrung out and wrapped round the pipe. Thus
everything being complete, the Fakir smoked the Chilim and then gave it also to Chand Patil.
On seeing all this, Chand Patil was wonderstruck. He requested the Fakir to come to his home
and accept his hospitality. Next day He went to the Patil’s house and stayed there for some
time. The Patil was a village - officer of Dhoop. His wife’s brother’s son was to be married and
the bride was from Shirdi. So Patil made preparations to start for Shirdi for the marriage. The
Fakir also accompanied the marriage-party. The marriage went off without any hitch, the party
returned to Dhoop, except the Fakir alone stayed in Shirdi, and remained there forever.
How the Fakir Got the Name Sai
When the marriage - party came to Shirdi, it alighted at the foot of a Banyan tree in Bhagata
Mhalsapati’s field near Khandoba’s temple. The carts were loosened in the open courtyard of
Khandoba’s temple. The carts were loosened in the open courtyard of Khandoba’s temple, and
the members of the party descended one by one, and the Fakir also got down. Bhagat
Mhalsapati saw the young Fakir getting down and accosted Him "YA SAI" (Welcome Sai). Others
also addressed Him as Sai and thenceforth he became known as Sai Baba.
Contact with Other Saints
Sai Baba began to stay in a deserted Masjid. One Saint named Devidas was living in Shirdi many
years before Baba came there. Baba liked his company. He stayed with him in the Maruti
temple, in the Chavadi, and some time lived alone. Then came another Saint by name
Jankidas. Baba spent most of His time in talking with him, or Jankidas went to Baba’s
residence. So also one Vaishya householder Saint, from Puntambe by name Gangagir always
frequented Shirdi. When he first saw Sai Baba, carrying pitchers of water in both hands, for
watering the garden, he was amazed and said openly, "Blessed is Shirdi, that it got this
precious Jewel. This man is carrying water to day; but He is not an ordinary fellow. As this land
(Shirdi) was lucky and meritorious, it secured this Jewel." So also one famous Saint by name
Anandnath of Yewala Math, a disciple of Akkalkot Maharaj came to Shirdi with some Shirdi
people. When he saw Sai Baba, he said openly, "This is a precious Diamond in reality. Though
he looks like an ordinary man, he is not a ‘gar’ (ordinary stone) but a Diamond. You will realize
this in the near future." Saying this he returned to Yewala. This was said while Sai Baba was a
youngster.
Baba’s Dress and Daily Routine
In his young days, Sai Baba grew hair on His head; never had His head shaved. He dressed like
an athlete. When He went to Rahata (3 miles from Shirdi), He brought with Him small plants of
Merry Gold, Jai and Jui, and after cleaning, he planted and watered them. A devotee by name
Vaman Tatya supplied Him daily with two earthen pitchers. With this Baba Himself used to
water the plants. He drew water from the well and carried the pitchers on His shoulders. In the
evening the pitchers were kept at the foot of the Neem tree. As soon as they were placed
there, they were broken, as they were made of raw earth and not baked. Next day, Tatya
supplied two fresh pitchers. This course went on for 3 years; and with Sai Baba’s toil and
labour, there grew a flower garden. On this site, at present, stands the big mansion - Samadhi
Mandir of Baba, which is now frequented and used by so many devotees.
The Story of Padukas (foot-prints) under the Neem Tree
A devotee of Akkalkot Maharaj by name Bhai Krishnaji Alibagkar worshipped the photo of
Akkalkot Maharaj. He once thought of going to Akkalkot (Sholapur District), taking the darshana
of the Padukas (foot-prints) of the Maharaj and offering his sincere worship there; but before
he could go there, he got a vision in his dream. Akkalkot Maharaj appeared in the vision and
said to him - "Now Shirdi is my resting place, go there and offer your Worship." So Bhai changed
his plan and came to Shirdi, worshipped Baba, stayed there for six months and was happy. As a
reminiscence of this vision etc., he prepared the Padukas and installed them on an auspicious
day of Shravan, Shaka 1834 (1912 A.D.) under the Neem tree with due ceremonies and
formalities, conducted by Dada Kelkar and Upasani. One Dixit Brahmin was appointed for
worship, and the management was entrusted to devotee Sagun.
Complete Version of this Story
Mr. B.V. Deo, Retired Mamalatdar of Thana, and a great devotee of Sai Baba, made enquired
about this matter with Sagun Meru Naik and Govind Kamlakar Dixit and has published a full
version of the Padukas in Sai Leela Vol. 11, No. 1, page 25. It runs as follows:
In 1834 Shaka (1912 A.D.) one Doctor Ramarao Kothare of Bombay came to Shirdi for Baba’s
darshana. His compounder; and his friend, Bhai Krishnaji Alibagkar, accompanied him. The
compounder and Bhai became intimate with Sagun Meru Naik and G.K. Dixit. While discussing
things, these persons thought that there must be some memorial of the fact of Sai Baba’s first
coming to Shirdi and sitting under the holy Neem tree. They thought of installing Baba’s
Padukas there and were going to make them of some rough stones. Then Bhai’s friend, the
compounder, suggested that if this matter be made known to his master, Dr. Ramarao Kothare,
who would prepare nice Padukas for this purpose. All liked the proposal and Dr. Kothare was
informed of it. He came to Shirdi and drew a plan of the Padukas. He went to Upasani Maharaj
in Khandoba’s temple, and showed him his plan. The latter made many improvements, drew
lotuses, flowers, conch, disc, man etc., and suggested that the following SHLOKA (verse)
regarding Neem tree’s great ness and Baba’s Yogi powers be inscribed. The verse was as
follows:
"Sada Nimbarvrikshasya mooladhiwasat,
Sudhasravinam tiktamapi -apriyam tam,
Tarum Kalpavrikshadhikam sadhayantam
Namameeshwaram Sadgurum Sai Natham"
Upasani’s suggestions were accepted and carried out. The Padukas were made in Bombay and
sent to Shirdi with the compounder. Baba said that they should be installed on the Pournima
(15th) of Shravan. On that day at 11 a.m., G.K. Dixit brought them on his head from
Khandoba’s temple to the Dwarkamai (Masjid) in procession. Baba touched the Padukas, saying
that these are the feet of the Lord and asked the people to instal them, under foot of the
Neem tree.
A day before, one Parsi devotee of Bombay named Pastha Shet sent Rs.25/- by money order.
Baba gave this sum for the installation of the Padhukas. The total expense of installation came
up to Rs.100/- out of which Rs.75/ - were collected by subscriptions. For the first 5 years, G.K.
Dixit worshipped the Padukas daily and then Laxman Kacheshwar Jakhadi did this. In the first
five years, Dr. Kothare sent Rs. 2 per month for lighting and he also sent the railing round the
Padukas. The expense of bringing the railing from the station to Shirdi (Rs. 7-8-0) (presently
Rs.7.50p) and roofing was paid by Sagun Meru Naik. Now, Jakhadi (Nana Pujari) does the
worship and Sagun Meru Naik offers the naivaidya and lights the evening lamps.
Bhai Krishnaji was orginally a devotee of Akkalkot Maharaj. He had come to Shirdi at the
installation of the Padukas, in Shaka 1834 on his way to Akkalkot. He wanted to go to Akkalkot
after taking the darshana of Baba. He asked Baba’s permission for this. Baba said - "Oh, what is
there in Akkalkot? Why do you go there? The incumbent Maharaj of that place is here, Myself."
Hearing this Bhai did not go to Akkalkot. He came to Shirdi off and on, after the installation of
the Padukas.
Mr. B.V. Deo concluded that Hemadpant did not know these details. Had be known them, he
would not have failed to depict them in his Sat-charita.
Wresting Bout with Mohdin Tamboli and Change in Life
To return to other stories of Baba. There was a wrestler in Shirdi, by name Mohdin Tamboli.
Baba and he did not agree on some items, and both had a fight. In this Baba was defeated.
Thenceforth, Baba changed His dress and mode of living. He donned Kafni, wore a Langot
(waist band) and covered His head with a piece of cloth. He took a piece of sack -cloth for His
seat, sack -cloth for His bed and was content with wearing torn and worn out rags. He always
said "Poverty is better than Kingship, far better than Lordship. The Lord is always brother
(befriender) of the poor." Gangagir was also very fond of wrestling. While he was once
wrestling, a similar feeling of dispassion came over him, and at the proper time he heard the
voice of an adept, saying that he should wear out his body, playing with God. So he too gave up
Samsara and turned towards God-realization. He established a math on the banks of the river
near Puntambe, and lived there with disciples.
Sai Baba did not mix and speak with the people. He only gave answers when he was
questioned. By day he always sat under the Neem tree, sometimes under the shade of a branch
of a Babul tree near the stream at the outskirts of the village. In the afternoon, He used to
walk at random and go at times to Nimgaon. There He frequented the house of Balasaheb
Dengale. Baba loved Mr. Balasaheb. His younger brother, named Nanasaheb, had no son,
though he married a second wife. Balasaheb sent Nanasaheb for taking darshana of Sai Baba,
and after some time with His grace, Nanasaheb got a son. From that time onwards, people
began to come in numbers to see Sai Baba, and His fame began to spread and reached
Ahmednagar; from thence Nanasaheb Chandorkar and Keshav Chidamber, and many others
began to come to Shirdi. Baba was surrounded by His devotees during day; and slept at night in
an old and dilapidated Masjid. Baba’s paraphernalia at this time consisted of a Chilim, tobacco,
a "Tumrel" (tin pot), long flowing Kafni, a piece of cloth round His head, and a Satka (short
stick), which He always kept with Him. The piece of white cloth on the head was twisted like
matted hair, and flowed down from the left ear on the back. This was not washed for weeks.
He wore no shoes, no sandals. A piece of sack-cloth was His seat for most of the day. He wore a
coupin (waist-cloth-band) and for warding off cold he always sat in front of a Dhuni (sacred
fire) facing south with His left hand resting on the wooden railing. In that Dhuni, He offered as
oblation; egoism, desires and all thoughts and always uttered Allah Malik (God is the sole
owner). The Masjid in which He sat was only of two room dimensions, where all devotees came
and saw Him. After 1912 A.D., there was a change. The old Masjid was repaired and a
pavement was constructed. Before Baba came to live in this Masjid, He lived for a long time in
a place Takia, where with GHUNGUR (small bells) on His legs, Baba danced beautifully sang
with tender love.
Turning Water into Oil
Sai Baba was very fond of lights. He used to borrow oil from shop-keepers, and keep lamps
burning the whole night in the Masjid and temple. This went on for some time. The Banias, who
supplied oil gratis, once met together and decided not to give Him oil. When, as usual, Baba
went to ask for oil, they all gave Him a distinct No. Unperturbed, Baba returned to the Masjid
and kept the dry wicks in the lamps. The banias were watching Him with curiosity. Baba took
the Tumrel (tin pot) which contained very little (a few drops) of oil, put water into it and drank
it and forced it fall in the container. After consecrating the tin-pot in this way, He again took
water in the tin-pot and filled all the lamps with it and lighted them. To the surprise and
dismay of the watching Banias, the lamps began to burn and kept burning the whole night. The
Banias repented and apologized. Baba forgave them and asked them to be more truthful in
future.
The Pseudo-Guru Javhar Ali
Five years after the wrestling bout mentioned above, one Fakir from Ahmednager by name
Javhar Ali came to Rahata with his disciples and stayed in Bakhal (spacious room) near
Virabhadra temple. The Fakir was learned, could repeat the whole Koran and had a sweet
tongue. Many religious and devout people of the village came to him and began to respect him.
With the help of the people, he started to build an Idgah ( a wall before which Mahomedans
pray on Idgah day), near the Virabhadra temple. There was some quarrel about this affair, on
account of which, Javhar Ali had to leave Rahata. Then he came to Shirdi and lived in the
Masjid with Baba. People were captured by his sweet talk, and he began to call Baba his
disciple. Baba did not object and consented to be his Chela. Then both Guru and Chela decided
to return to Rahata and live there. The Guru (Teacher) never knew his disciple’s worth, but the
disciple knew the defects of the Guru, still he never disrespected him, observing carefully his
duties. He even served the Master in various ways. They used to come to Shirdi off and on, but
their main stay was in Rahata. The loving devotees of Baba in Shirdi did not like, that Baba
should stay away from them in Rahata. So they went in a deputation to bring Baba back to
Shirdi. When they met Baba near the Idgah and told the purpose for which they came, Baba
said to them that the Fakir was an ill-tempered fellow, he would not leave him and that they
should better return to Shirdi without him, before the Fakir returned. While they were thus
talking, the Fakir turned up and was very angry with them for trying to take away his disciple.
There was some discussion and altercation and it was finally decided that both the Guru and
Chela should return to Shirdi. And so they returned and lived in shirdi. But after a few days the
Guru was tested by Devidas and he was found wanting . Twelve years before Baba arrived in
Shirdi with the marriage-party, this Devidas aged about 10 or 11 came to Shirdi and lived in the
Maruti temple. Devidas had fine features and brilliant eyes, and he was dispassion incarnate
and a Jnani. Many persons, namely Tatya Kote, Kashinath and others regarded, him as their
Guru. They brought Javhar Ali in his presence, and in the discussion that followed, Javhar was
worsted and fled from Shirdi. He went and stayed in Bijapur and returned after many years to
Shirdi, and prostrated himself before Sai Baba. The delusion that he was Guru and Sai Baba his
Chela, was cleared away, and as he repented, Sai Baba treated him with respect. In this case
Sai Baba showed by actual conduct how one should get rid of egoism and do the duties of a
disciple to attain the highest end, viz., self-realization. This story is told here according to the
version given by Mhalsapati ( a great devotee of Baba).
In the next Chapter will be described Rama-Navami Festival, the Masjid, its former condition
and later improvement etc.
Chapter VI
RAMA-NAVAMI FESTIVAL AND MASJID REPAIRS
Efficacy of the Touch of Guru’s Hand - Rama-Navami Festival - Its Origin, Transformation etc.
Repairs to the Masjid.
Before describing Rama-Navami Festival and Masjid Repairs, the author makes some
preliminary remarks about Sad-Guru as follows:-
Efficacy of the Touch of Guru’s Hand
Where Real or Sad-Guru is the helmsman, he is sure to carry us safely and easily beyond the
worldly ocean. The word Sadguru brings to mind Sai Baba. He appears to me, as if standing
before me, and applying Udi (scared ashes) to my forehead and placing his hand of blessing on
my head. Then joy fills my heart and love overflows through my eyes. Wonderful is the power
of the touch of Guru’s hand. The subtle-body (consisting of thoughts and desires), which cannot
be burnt by the world dissolving fire, is destroyed by the mere touch of the Guru’s hand, and
the sins of many past births are cleaned and washed away. Even the speech of those, whose
heads feel annoyed when they hear religious and Godly talks, attains calmness. The seeing of
Sai Baba’s handsome form, chokes our throat with joy, makes the eyes overflowing with tears,
and overwhelms the heart with emotions. It awakens in us ‘I am He (Brahman)’ consciousness,
manifests the joy of self-realization, and dissolving the distinction of Thou, and I then and
there, makes us one with the Supreme (One Reality). When I begin to read scriptures, at every
step I am reminded of my Sadguru, and Sai Baba, assumes the form of Rama or Krishna and
makes me listen to his Life. For instance when I sit to listen to Bhagwat, Sai becomes Krishna
from top to toe, and I think he sings the Bhagwat or Uddhava Gita (song of teachings by Lord
Shri Krishna to His disciple, Uddhava) for the welfare of the devotees. When I begin to
chitchat, I am at once put in mind of Sai’s stories for enabling me to give suitable illustrations.
When I myself start to write anything, I cannot compose a few words or sentences, but when
He of his own accord makes me write, I go on writing and writing and there is no end to it.
When the disciple’s egoism props up, He presses it down with His hand, and giving him His own
power, makes him gain His object, and thus satisfies and blesses him. If any one prostrates
before Sai and surrenders heart and soul to Him, then unsolicited, all the chief objects of life
viz. Dharma (righteousness), Artha (wealth), Kama (Desire) and Moksha (Deliverance), are
easily and unsolicitedly attained. Four paths, viz., of Karma, Jnana, Yoga and Bhakti lead us
separately to God. Of these, the path of Bhakti is thorny and full of pits and ditches, and thus
difficult to traverse, but if you, relying on your Sadguru, avoid the pits and thorns and walk
straight, it will take you to the destination (God). So says definitely, Sai Baba.
After philosophising about the Self-Existent Brahman, His Power (Maya) to create this world
and the world created, and stating that all these three are ultimately one and the same, the
author quotes Sai Baba’s words guaranteeing the welfare of the Bhaktas:-
"There will never be any dearth or scarcity, regarding food and clothes, in any devotees’
homes. It is my special characteristic, that I always look to, and provide, for the welfare of
those devotees, who worship Me whole-heartedly with their minds ever fixed on Me. Lord
Krishna has also said the same in the Gita. Therefore, strive not much for food and clothes. If
you want anything, beg of the Lord, leave worldly honours, try to get Lord’s grace and
blessings, and be honored in His Court. Do not be deluded by worldly honor. The form of the
Deity should be firmly fixed in the mind. Let all the senses and mind be ever devoted to the
worship of the Lord, let there be no attraction for any other thing; fix the mind in
remembering Me always, so that it will not wander elsewhere, towards body, wealth and home.
Then it will be calm, peaceful and carefree. This is the sign of the mind, being well engaged in
good company. If the mind is vagrant, it cannot be called well-merged."
After quoting these words, the author goes on to relate the story of Rama Navami festival in
Shirdi. As Rama-Navami is the greatest festival celebrated at Shirdi, another fuller account, as
published in Sai Leela Magazine of 1925, page 197, is also referred to and a summary of the
festival, as related in both these accounts is attempted here.
Origin
One, Mr. Gopalrao Gund, was a Circle Inspector at Kopergaon. He was a great devotee of Baba.
He had three wives, but had no issue. With Sai Baba’s blessings, a son was born to him. In the
joy that he felt regarding the event, an idea of celebrating a fair or ‘Urus’ occurred to him in
the year 1897, and he placed it for consideration before other Shirdi devotees, viz. Tatya Patil,
Dada Kote Patil and Madhavrao Deshpande (Shama). They all approved of the idea, and got Sai
Baba’s permission and blessings. Then an application for getting the Collector’s sanction for
celebrating the urus was made, but as the village Kulkarni reported against holding the fair,
the sanction was refused. But as Sai Baba had blessed it, they tried again, and ultimately
succeeded in getting the Collector’s sanction. The day for the Urus was fixed on the Rama-
Navami day, after having consultation with Sai Baba. It seems, He had some end in view, in
this, viz., the Unification of the two fairs of festivals, the Urus and the Rama-Navami and the
unification of the two communities - the Hindus and the Mahomedans. As future events
showed, this end or object was achieved.
Though the permission was obtained, but other difficulties cropped up. Shirdi was a village,
and there was scarcity of water. There were two wells in the village, the one in use, dried up
soon, and the water from the second was brackish. This brackish water was turned into sweet
one by Sai Baba, by throwing flowers into it. The water of this well was insufficient, so Tatya
Patil had to arrange to get water, from a well by fixing Moats (leather sacks) thereon, at a
considerable distance. Then temporary shops had to be constructed, and wrestling bouts
arranged. Gopalrao Gund had a friend, by name Damu Anna Kasar, of Ahmednagar. He also was
similarly unhappy in the matter of progeny, though he married two wives. Sai Baba too blessed
him with sons, and Mr. Gund prevailed upon his friend to prepare and supply one simple flag for
the procession of the fair; he also succeeded in inducing Mr. Nanasaheb Nimonkar to supply
another embroidered flag. Both these flags were taken in procession through the village, and
finally fixed at the two ends or corners of the Masjid, which is called by Sai Baba as
Dwarkamai. This is being done even now.
The ‘Sandal’ Procession
There was another procession, which was started in this fair. This idea of ‘Sandal’ procession
originated with one Mr. Amir Shakkar Dalal, a Mahomedan Bhakta from Korhla. This procession
is held in honour of great Muslim Saints. Sandal i.e. Chandan paste and scrappings are put in
the THALI (flat dishes), and these are carried with incense burning before them in procession
to the accompaniment of band and music through the village and then after returning to the
Masjid, the contents of the dishes are thrown on the ‘Nimbar’ (nitche) and walls of the Masjid
with hands. This work was managed by Mr. Amir Shakkar for the first three years, and then
afterwards by his wife. So on one day, the two processions, the ‘Flags’ by the Hindus and that
of ‘Sandal’ by the Muslims, went on side by side, and are still going on without any hitch.
Arrangement
This day was very dear and sacred to the devotees of Sai Baba. Most of them turned out on the
occasion, and took a leading part in the management of the fair. Tatya Kote Patil looked to all
outward affairs, while the internal management was entirely left to one Radha Krishna Mai, a
female devotee of Baba. Her residence was full of guests on the occasion, and she had to look
to their needs, and also to arrange for all the paraphernalia of the fair. Another work, which
she willingly did, was to wash out and clean and white-wash the entire Masjid, its walls and
floor, which were blackened and were full of soot on account of the ever-burning Dhuni (sacred
fire) of Sai Baba. This work, she did during the night, when Sai Baba went to sleep every
alternate day in the Chavadi. She had to take out all the things, including even the Dhuni, and
after thorough cleaning and whitewashing replace them, as they were before. Feeding the
poor, which was so dear to Sai Baba, was also a great item in this fair. For this purpose,
cooking, on a grand scale and preparing various sweet dishes, was done in Radha-Krishna Mai’s
lodging, and, various rich and wealthy devotees took a leading part in this affair.
Transformation of Urus into Rama-Navami Festival
Things were going on in this way and the fair was gradually increasing in importance till 1912
A.D., when a change took place; That year one devotee, Mr. Krishnarao Jageshwar Bhisma (the
author of the pamphlet ‘Sai Sagunopasana’), came for the fair with Dadasaheb Khaparde of
Amraoti, and was staying on the previous day in the Dixit Wada. While he was lying on the
verandah, and while Mr. Laxmanrao alias Kaka Mahajani, was going down with Puja materials to
the Masjid, a new thought arose in his mind and he accosted the latter thus - There is some
providential arrangement in the fact that the Urus or fair is celebrated in Shirdi on the Rama-
Navami day; this day is very dear to all the Hindus; then why not begin the Rama-Navami
Festival - the celebration of the birth of Shri Rama here on this day? Kaka Mahajani liked the
idea, and it was arranged to get Baba’s permission in this matter. The main difficulty was how
to secure a Haridas, who would perform ‘Kirtan’ and sing the glories of the Lord on the
occasion. But Bhishma solved the difficulty, by saying that his ‘Rama Akhyan’ (composition on
Rama’s birth) was ready, and he would do the ‘Kirtan’ himself, while Kaka Mahajani should
play on the harmonium. It was also arranged to get the ‘Sunthavada’ (ginger-powder mixed
with sugar) as Prasad prepared by Radha-Krishna Mai. So they immediately went to the Masjid
to get Baba’s permission. Baba, who knew all things and what was passing there, asked
Mahajani, as to what was going on in the Wada. Being rather perturbed, Mahajani could not
catch the purport of the question and remained silent. Then Baba asked Bhishma, what he had
to say. He explained the idea of celebrating Rama-Navami festival, and asked for Baba’s
permission and Baba gladly gave it. All rejoiced and made preparations for the Jayanti-festival.
Next day, the Masjid was decorated with buntings etc., a cradle was supplied by Radha-Krishna
Mai, and placed in front of Baba’s seat and the proceedings started. Bhishma stood up for
Kirtan and Mahajani played on the harmonium. Sai Baba sent a man to call Mahajani. He was
hesitating to go, doubting whether Baba would allow the festival to go on; but when he went to
Baba, the latter asked him as to what was going on and why the cradle was placed there. He
answered that the Rama-Navami festival had commenced, and the cradle was put on for that
purpose. Then Baba took a garland from the ‘Nimbar’ (nitche), and placed it round his neck
and sent another garland for Bhishma. Then commenced the Kirtan. When it came to a close,
pound sounds of "Victory to Rama" went up; and Gulal (red - powder) was thrown up all round,
amidst band and music. Everybody was overjoyed, when suddenly roaring was heard. The redpowder
thrown promiscuously all round, went up, somehow entered Baba’s eyes. Baba got wild
and began to scold and abuse loudly. People got frightened by this scene and took to their
heels. Those intimate devotees, who knew Baba well, took these scoldings and outpourings of
Baba, as blessings in disguise. They thought that when Rama was born, it was proper for Baba
to get wild and enraged to kill Ravana; and his demons, in the form of egoism and wicked
thoughts etc. Besides they knew, that whenever a new thing was undertaken at Shirdi, it was
usual with Baba to get wild and angry, and so they kept quiet. Radha-Krishna Mai was rather
afraid; and thought that Baba might break her cradle, and she asked Mahajani to get the cradle
back. When he went to loosen and unfasten the cradle, Baba went to him, and asked him not
to remove it. Then after some time, Baba became calm, and that day’s programme, including
Mahapuja and Arati was finished. Later on, Mr. Mahajani asked Baba, for permission to remove
the cradle, Baba refused the same saying, that the festival was not yet finished. Next day,
another ‘Kirtan’ and Gopal-Kala ceremony (an earthern pot containing parched rice mixed with
curds is hung, only to be broken after the ‘Kirtan’, and the contents distributed to all, as was
done by Lord Kri shna amongst His cow-herd (friends), were performed, and then Baba allowed
the cradle to be removed. While the Rama-Navami festival was thus going on, the procession,
of the two flags by day and that of the ‘Sandal’ by night, went off with the usual pomp and
show. From this time onwards, the ‘Urus of Baba’ was transformed into the Rama-Navami
festival.
From next year (1913), the items in the programme of Rama-Navami began to increase. Radha-
Krishna Mai started a ‘Nama-Saptah’ (singing the glory of God’s name continuously day and
night for seven days), from 1st of Chaitra, For this, all devotees took part by turns, and she
also joined it, sometimes early in the morning. As Rama-Navami Festival is celebrated in many
places all over the country, the difficulty of getting a Haridas was felt again. But 5 or 6 days
before the festival, Mahajani met accidentally Balabuva Mali, who was known as modern
Tukaram, and got him to do the ‘Kirtan’ that year. The next year (1914), another Balabuva
Satarkar of Brihadsiddha Kavate, District Satara, could not act as a Haridas in his own town, as
plague was prevailing in his town, and so he came to Shirdi; With Baba’s permission, which was
secured through Kakasaheb Dixit, he did the Kirtan; and was sufficiently recompensed for his
labour. The difficulty of getting a new Haridas every year was finally solved from 1914 by Sai
Baba, as He entrusted this function to Das Ganu Maharaj permanently, and since that time, he
has been successfully and creditably conducting that function uptill now.
Since 1912, this festival began to grow gradually year-by-year. From the 8th to 12th of Chaitra,
Shirdi looked like a beehive of men. Shops began to increase. Celebrated wrestlers took part in
wrestling bouts. Feeding of the poor was done on a grander scale. Hard work and sincere
efforts of Radha-Krishna Mai turned Shirdi into a Sansthan (State). Paraphernalia increased. A
beautiful horse, a palanquin, chariot and many silver things, pots, buckets, pictures, mirrors
etc. were presented. Elephants were also sent for the procession. Though all this paraphernalia
increased enormously, Sai Baba ignored all these things, and maintained His simplicity as
before. It is to be noted that both the Hindus and Mahomedans have been working in unison in
both the processions, and during the entire festival, there has been no hitch or quarrel
between them at all so far. First about 5000-7000 people used to collect, but that figure went
up to 75000 in some years; still there was no outbreak of any epidemic or any riots w orth the
name during so many past years.
Repairs to the Masjid
Another important idea occured to Gopal Gund. Just as he started the Urus or fair, he thought
that he should put the Masjid in order. So in order to carry out the repairs, he collected stones
and got them dressed. But this work was not assigned to him. This was reserved for Nanasaheb
Chandorkar, and the pavement -work for Kakasaheb Dixit. First, Baba was unwilling to allow
them to have these works done, but with the intervention of Mhalsapati, a local devotee of
Baba, His permission was secured. When the pavement was completed in one night in the
Masjid, Baba took a small Gadi for His seat, discarding the usual piece of sack - cloth used till
then. In 1911, the Sabha - Mandap (court - yard) was also put in order with great labour and
effort. The open space in front of the Masjid was very small and inconvenient. Kakasaheb Dixit
wanted to extend it and put on it a roofing. At great expense, he got iron-posts, and pillars and
trusses and started the work. At night, all the devotees worked hard and fixed the posts; but
Baba, when he returned from Chavadi next morning, uprooted them all and threw them out.
Once it so happened that Baba got very excited, caught a pole with one hand, and began to
shake and uproot it, and with the other hand caught the neck of Tatya Patil. He took by force
Tatya’s Pheta, struck a match, set it on fire and threw it in a pit. At that time, Baba’s eyes
flashed like burning embers. None dared to look at Him. All got terribly frightened. Baba took
out a rupee from his pocket and threw it there, as if it were an offering on an auspicious
occasion. Tatya also was much frightened. None knew what was going to happen to Tatya, and
none dared to interfere. Bhagoji Shinde, the leper devotee of Baba, made a little boldly
advance, but he was pushed out by Baba. Madhavrao was also similarly treated, he being
pelted with brick pieces. So all those, who went to intercede, were similarly dealt with. But
after some time, Baba’s anger cooled down. He sent for a shopkeeper, got from him an
embroidered Pheta and Himself tied it on Tatya’s head, as if he was being given a special
honour. All the people were wonderstruck to see this strange behavior of Baba. They were at a
loss to know, what enraged Baba so suddenly and what led Him to assault Tatya Patil, and why
His anger cooled down, the next moment. Baba was sometimes very calm and quiet and talked
sweet things with love, but soon after, with or without any pretext, got enraged. Many such
incidents may be related; but I do not know which to choose and which to omit. I, therefore,
refer them as they occur to me.
In the next Chapter the question whether Baba was a Hindu or a Mahomedan will be taken up;
and His Yogic practices and powers, and other matters will be dealt with.
PART 2
Chapter VII
Wonderful Incarnation - Behaviour of Sai Baba - His Yoga Practices - His All-pervasiveness -
Leper Devotee’s service - Master Khaparde’s Plague-case - Going to Pandharpur.
Wonderful Incarnation
Sai Baba knew all Yogic Practices. He was well versed in the six processes including Dhauti
(Stomach-cleaning by a moistened piece of linen 3" in breadth and 22 1/2" in length),
Khandayoga, i.e., separating His limbs and joining them again, and Samadhi, etc. If you think
that He was a Hindu, He looked like a Yavan. If you think Him to be a Yavan, He looked like a
pious Hindu. No one definitely knew whether He was a Hindu or a Mahomedan. He celebrated
the Hindu festival of Rama-Navami with all due formalities, and at the same time permitted
the ‘Sandal’ procession of the Mahomedans. He encouraged wrestling bouts in this festival, and
gave good prizes to winners. When the Gokul Ashtami came, He got the ‘Gopal-Kala’ ceremony
duly performed and on Id festivals, He allowed Mahomedans to say their prayers (Namaj) in His
Masjid. Once in the Moharum festival, some Mahomedans proposed to contruct a Tajiya or
Tabut in the Masjid, keep it there for some days and afterwards take it in procession through
the village. Sai Baba allowed the keeping of the Tabut for four days, and on the fifth day
removed it out of the Masjid without the least compunction. If we say that He was a
Mahomedan, His ears were pierced (i.e. had holes according to Hindu fashion). If you think that
He was a Hindu, He advocated the practice of circumcision (though according to Mr. Nanasaheb
Chandorkar, who observed Him closely, He was not Himself circumcised. Vide article in Sai
Leela on "Baba Hindu Ki Yavan" by B.V. Deo, page 562). If you call Him Hindu, He always lived
in the Masjid; if Mahomedan, He had always the Dhuni - sacred fire there, and the following
things which are contrary to Mahomedan religion, i.e., grinding on the handmill, blowing of the
conch and bells, oblation in the fire, Bhajan, giving of food, and worship of Baba’s Feet by
means of ARGHYA (water) were always allowed there. If you think that He was a Mahomedan,
the best of Brahmins and Agnihotris, leaving aside their orthodox ways, fell prostrate at His
Feet. Those who went to make enquiries about his nationality were dumb-founded and were
captured by his darshana. So none could definitely decide whether Sai Baba was a Hindu or a
Mahomedan*.(see below this paragraph) This is no wonder; for he who completely surrenders
himself to the Lord, by getting rid of his egoism; and body - consciousness thus becomes one
with Him, and has nothing to do with any questions of caste or nationality. Such a one as Sai
Baba was, saw no difference between caste and caste and even beings and beings. He took
meat and fish with Fakirs, but did not grumble when dogs touched the dishes with their
mouths.
[* Note--(1) Mhalsapati, an intimate Shirdi devotee of Baba, who always slept with Him in the
Masjid and Chavadi, said that Sai Baba told him that He was a Brahmin of Pathari and was
handed over to a Fakir in his infancy, and when He told this, some men from Pathari had come,
and Baba was enquiring about some men from that place. Vide sai Leela 1924, Page 179. (2)
Mrs. Kashibai Kanitkar, the famous learned woman of Poona says in the experience No.8,
published on Page 79, Sai Leela Vol. 11,1934, - "On hearing of Baba’s miracles, we were
discussing according to our theosophic convention and fashion whether Sai Baba belonged to
Black or White Lodge. When once I went to Shirdi, I was thinking seriously about this in my
mind. As soon as I approached the steps of the Masjid, Baba came to the front and pointing to
His chest and staring at me spoke rather vehemently -"This is a Brahmin, pure Brahmin. He has
nothing to do with black things. No Musalman can dare to step in here. He dare not." Again
pointing to his chest - "This Brahmin can bring lacks of men on the white path and take them to
their destination. This is a Brahmin’s Masjid and I won’t allow any black Mahomedan to cast his
shadow here.”]
Such a unique and wonderful incarnation was Sai Baba. On account of the merits in my past
birth, I had the good fortune to sit at His Feet and enjoy His blessed company. The joy and
delight I derived therefrom was incomparable. In fact Sai Baba was pure Anand and
Consciousness. I cannot sufficiently describle Him, His greatness and uniqueness. He who took
delight at His Feet, was established in His own self. Many Sanyasis, Sadhakas and all sorts of
men aspiring for salvation came to Sai Baba. He always walked, talked and laughed with them
and always uttered with His tongue ‘Allah Malik’ (God is the sole owner). He never liked
discussion or arguments. He was always calm and controlled, though irritable at times, always
preached full Vedanta and nobody knew till the last Who was Baba. He treated princes and
poor people alike. He knew the inmost secrets of all, and when He gave expression to them, all
were surprised. He was the repository of all knowledge, still He feigned ignorance. He also
disliked honour. Such were the characteristics of Sai Baba. Though, He had a human body, His
deeds testified to HIS Godhood. All people considered Him as the Lord God in Shirdi.
Behaviour of Sai Baba
Fool that I am, I cannot describe Baba’s miracles. He got almost all the temples in Shirdi
repaired. Through Tatya Patil, the temples of Shani, Ganapati, Shankar-Parvati, Village Deity,
and Maruti were put in order. His charity was also remarkable. The money He used to collect as
Dakshina was freely distributed, Rs.20 to some, Rs.15 or 50, to others everyday. The recipients
thought that this was ‘pure’ charity money, and Baba wished that it should be usefully
employed.
Having a darshana of Baba immensely benefited people. Some became hale and hearty; wicked
people were turned into good ones. Kushtha (Leprosy) was cured in some cases, many got their
desires fulfilled, without any drops or medicine being put in the eyes, some blind men got back
their sight and some lame ones got their legs. Nobody could see the end of His extraordinary
greatness. His fame spread far and wide, and pilgrims from all sides flocked to Shirdi. Baba sat
always near the Dhuni and eased Himself there, and always sat in meditation; sometimes with
and on other times without a bath.
He used to tie a white turban on his head; and wear a clean Dhotar round his waist, and a shirt
on his body. This was his dress in the beginning. He started practicing medicine in the village,
examined patients and gave medicines. He was always successful, and He became famous as a
Hakim (Doctor). A curious case may be narrated here. One devotee got his eye balls quite red
and swollen. No Doctor was available in Shirdi. The other devotees took him to Baba. Other
Doctors would use ointments, Anjans, cow’s milk and camphorated drugs etc., in such cases.
Baba’s remedy was quite unique. He pounded some ‘BEEBA’ (Some Carpus Ana Cardium i.e.
marking nuts) and made two balls of them, thrust them on in each eye of the patient and
wrapped a cloth-bandage round them (eyes). Next day, the bandage was removed and water
was poured over them in a stream. The inflammation subsided and the pupils became white
and clear. Though the eyes are very delicate, the BEEBA caused no smarting; but removed the
disease of the eyes. Many such cases were cured and this is only an instance in point.
Baba’s Yoga Practices
Baba knew all the processes and practices of Yoga. Two of them will be described here:
(1) DHAUTI or CLEANING PROCESS: Baba went to the well near a Banyan tree at a considerable
distance from the Masjid every third day and washed his mouth and had a bath. On one
occasion, He was seen to vomit out his intestines, clean them inside and outside and place
them on a Jamb tree for drying. There are persons in Shirdi, who have actually seen this, and
who have testified to this fact. Ordinary Dhauti is done by a moistened piece of linen, 3 inches
broad 22 1/2ft. long. This piece is gulped down the throat and allowed to remain in the
stomach for about half an hour for being reacted there and then taken out. But Baba’s Dhauti
was quite unique and extraordinary.
(2) KHANDA YOGA: In this practice, Baba extracted the various limbs from His body, and left
them separately at different places in the Masjid. Once, a gentleman went to the Masjid, and
saw the limbs of Baba lying separately at separate places. He was much terrified; and he first
thought of running to the village officers, and informing them of Baba being hacked to pieces
and murdered. He thought that he would be held responsible, as he was the first informant,
and knew something of the affair. So he kept silent. But next day when he went to the masjid,
he was very much surprised to see Baba, hale and hearty and sound, as before. He thought,
that what he had seen the previous day, was only a dream.
Baba practised Yoga since, His infancy and nobody knew or guessed the proficiency He
attained. He charged no fees for His cures became renowned and famous by virtue of His
merits, gave health to many a poor and suffering person. This famous Doctor of doctors cared
not for His interests, but always worked for the good and welfare of others, Himself suffering
unbearable and terrible pain many a time in the process. One such instance, I give below,
which will show the all-pervasive and most merciful character of Sai Baba.
Baba’s All-pervasiveness and Mercy
In the year 1910 A.D., Baba was sitting near the Dhuni on Divali holiday and warming Himself.
He was pushing firewood into the Dhuni, which was brightly burning. A little later, instead of
pushing logs of woods, Baba pushed His arm into the Dhuni; the arm was scorched and burnt
immediately. This was noticed by the servant Madhava, and also by Madhavrao Deshpande
(Shama). They at once ran to Baba and Madhavarao clasped Baba by His waist from behind and
dragged Him forcible back ward and asked, "Deva, for what have You done this?" Then Baba
came to His senses and replied, "The wife of a blacksmith at some distant place, was working
the bellows of a furnace;her husband called her. Forgetting that her child was on her waist,
she ran hastily and the child slipped into the furnace. I immediately thrust My hand into the
furnace and saved the child. I do not mind My arm being burnt, but I am glad that the life of
the child is saved."
Leper Devotee’s Service
On hearing the news of Baba’s hand being burnt from (Shama) Madhavrao Deshpande, Mr.
Nanasaheb Chandorkar, accompanied by the famous Doctor Parmanand of Bombay with his
medical outfit consisting of ointments, lint and bandage etc. rushed to Shirdi, and requested
Baba to allow Dr. Parmanand to examine the arm, and dress the wound caused by the burn.
This was refused. Ever since the burn, the leper devotee, Bhagoji Shinde, dressed the arm. His
treatment consisted in massaging the burnt part with ghee and then placing a leaf over it and
bandaging it tightly with Pattis (bandages). Mr. Nanasaheb Chandorkar solicited Baba many a
time to unfasten the Pattis and get the wound examined and dressed and treated by Dr.
Parmanand, with the object that it may be speedily healed. Dr. Parmanand himself made
similar requests, but Baba postponed saying that Allah was His Doctor; and did not allow His
arm to be examined. Dr. Paramanand’s medicines were not exposed to their air of Shirdi, as
they remained intact, but he had the good fortune of getting a darshana of Baba. Bhagoji was
allowed to treat the hand daily. After some days, the arm healed and all were happy. Still, we
do not know whether any trace of pain was left or not. Every morning, Bhagoji went throught
his programme of loosening the Pattis, massaging he arm with ghee and tightly bandaging it
again. This went on till Sai Baba’s Samadhi (death). Sai Baba, a perfect Siddha, as He was, did
not really want this treatment, but out of love to His devotee, He allowed the ‘Upasana’ -
service of Bhagoji to go on un-interrupted all along. When Baba started for Lendi, Bhagoji held
an umbrella over Him and accompanied Him. Every morning, when Baba sat near the post close
to the Dhuni, Bhagoji was present and started his service. Bhagoji was a sinner in his past brith.
He was suffering from leprosy, his fingers had shrunk, and his body was full of pus and smelling
badly. Though outwardly he seemed so unfortunate, he was really very lucky and happy, for he
was the premier servant of Baba, and got the benefit of His Company.
Master Khaparde’s Plague-Case
I shall now relate another instance of Baba’s wonderful Leela. Mrs. Khaparde, the wife of Mr.
Dadasaheb Khaparde of Amraoti, was staying at Shirdi with her young son for some days. One
day the son got high fever, which further developed into Bubonic plague. The mother was
frightened and felt most uneasy. She thought of leaving the place for Amraoti, and went near
Baba in the evening, when He was coming near the Wada (now Samadhi Mandir) in His evening
rounds, for asking His permission. She informed Him in a trembling tone, that her dear young
son was down with plague. Baba spoke kindly and softly to her, saying that the sky is beset
with clouds; but they will melt and pass off and everything will be smooth and clear. So saying,
He lifted up His Kafni up to the waist and showed to all present, four fully developed bubos, as
big as eggs, and added, "See, how I have to suffer for My devotees; their difficulties are Mine."
Seeing this unique and extraordinary deed (Leela), the people were convinced as to how the
Saints suffer pains for their devotees. The mind of the saints is softer than wax, it is soft, in
and out, as butter. They love their devotees without any idea of gain, and regard them as their
true relatives.
Going to Pandharpur and Staying There
I shall now close this Chapter after relating a story illustrating how Sai Baba loved His devotees
and anticipated their wishes and movements. Mr. Nanasaheb Chandorkar, who was a great
devotee of Baba, was Mamlatdar at Nandurbar in Khandesh. He got an order of transfer to
Pandharpur. His devotion to Sai Baba bore fruit, as he got an order to go and stay at
Pandharpur, which is regarded as the ‘BHUVAIKUNTHA’ - Heaven on earth. Nanasaheb had to
take immediate charge, so he left, immediately, for the place, without even writing or
informing anybody at Shirdi. He wanted to give a surprise visit to Shirdi - his Pandharpur, see
and salute his Vithoba (Baba), and then proceed. Nobody dreamt of Nanasaheb’s departure for
Shirdi, but Sai Baba knew all about this, as His eyes were everywhere (omniscient). As soon as
Nanasaheb approached Neemgaon, a few miles from Shirdi, there was stir in the Masjid at
Shirdi. Baba was sitting and talking with Mhalsapati, Appa Shinde and Kashiram, when He at
once said, "Let us all four do some Bhajan, the doors of Pandhari are open, let us merrily sing."
Then they began to sing in chorus, the burden of the song being "I have to go to Pandharpur
and I have to stay on there, for it is the house of my Lord."
Baba sang and the devotees followed Him. In a short time Nanasaheb came there with his
family, prostrated before Baba and requested Him to accompany them to Pandharpur and stay
with them there. This solicitation was not necessary, as the dev otees told Nanasaheb that Baba
was already in the mood of going to Pandharpur and staying there. Hearing this Nanasaheb was
moved and fell at Baba’s Feet. Then getting Baba’s permission, Udi (sacred ashes) and
Blessings, Nanasaheb left for Pandharpur.
There is no end to Baba’s stories, but let me now make a halt here, reserving for the next
Chapter other topics, such as importance of human life, Baba’s living on alms, Bayajabai’s
service and other stories.
Chapter VIII
Importance of Human Birth-Sai Baba Begging Food - Bayajabai's Service - Sai Baba's Dormitory -
His Affection for Khushalchand.
As hinted in the last Chapter, Hemadpant now explains at length, in his preliminary remarks,
on the importance of human birth; and then proceeds to relate how Sai Baba begged His food,
how Bayajabai served Him, how He slept in the Masjid with Tatya Kote Patil and Mhalsapati and
how He loved Khushalchand of Rahata.
Importance of Human Birth
In this wonderful universe, God has created billions (84 lacs according to Hindusastra
calculation) of creatures or beings (including Gods, demigods, insects, beasts and men)
inhabiting heaven, hell, earth, ocean, sky and other intermediate regions. Of these, those
creatures or souls, whose merits preponderate, go to heaven and live there till they enjoy the
fruits of their actions, and when this is done, they are cast down while those souls, whose sins
or demerits preponderate, go down to hell, and suffer the consequences of their misdeeds for
so long a time as they deserve. When their merits and demerits balance each other, they are
born on earth as human beings, and are given a chance to work out their salvation. Ultimately
when their merits and demerits both drop down (are got rid of) completely, they get their
deliverance and become free. To put the matter in a nutshell, souls get their births or
transmigrations according to their deeds and intelligence (development of their minds).
Special Value of the Human Body
As we all know, four things are common to all the creatures, viz. food, sleep, fear and sexual
union. In the case of man, he is endowed with a special faculty, viz. knowledge, with the help
of which he can attain God-vision, which is impossible in any other birth. It is for this reasons
that Gods envy man's fortune and aspire to be born as men on earth, so as to get their final
deliverance.
Some say, that there is nothing worse than the human body, which is full of filth, mucus,
phlegm and dirt, and which is subject to decay, disease and death. This is no doubt true to a
certain extent; but inspite of these drawbacks and defects, the special value of the human
body is - that man has got the capacity to acquire knowledge: it is only due to the human
knowledge that one can think of the perishable and transitory nature of the body itself, and of
the world and get a disgust for the sense-enjoyments and can discriminate between the unreal
and the real, and thus attain God-vision. So, if we reject or neglect the body because it is
filthy, we lose the chance of God-vision, and if we fondle it, and run after sense - enjoyments,
because it is precious, we go to hell. The proper course, therefore, for us to pursue is the
following; that the body should neither be neglected nor fondled, but should be properly cared
for, just as a traveler on horse-back takes care of his pony on the way till he reaches his
destination and returns home. Thus the body should ever be used or engaged to attain Godvision
or self-realization, which is the supreme end of life.
It is said that though God created various sorts of creatures he was not satisfied, for none of
them was able to know and appreciate His work. So he had to create a special being - Man, and
endow him with a special faculty, viz. Knowledge and when He saw that man was able to
appreciate His Leela - marvellous work and intelligence. He was highly pleased and satisfied.
(Vide, Bhagawat 11-9-28). So really it is good luck to get a human body, better luck to get birth
in a Brahmin family, and best one, to get an opportunity of having recourse to Sai Baba's Feet
and surrendering to Him.
Man's Endeavour
Realizing how precious the human life is, and knowing that Death is certain and may snatch us
at any time, we should be ever alert to achieve the object of our life, we should not make the
least delay but make every possible haste to gain our object, just as a widower is most anxious
to get himself married to a new bride, or just as a king leaves no stone unturned to seek his
lost son. So with all earnestness and speed, we should strive to attain our end, i.e., selfrealization.
Casting aside sloth and laziness, warding off drowsiness, we should day and night
meditate on the Self. If we fail to do this, we reduce ourselves to the level of beasts.
How to Proceed?
The most effective and speedy way to gain our object is to approach a worthy Saint or Sage -
Sadguru, who has himself, attained God-vision. What cannot be achieved by hearing religious
lectures and study of religious works is easily obtained in the company of such worthy souls.
Just as the sun alone gives light, which all the stars put together cannot do, so the Sad-Guru
alone imparts spiritual wisdom which all the sacred books and sermons cannot infuse. His
movements and simple talks give us 'silent' advice. The virtues of forgiveness, calmness,
disinterestedness, charity, benevolence, control of mind and body, egolessness etc. are
observed by the disciples as they are being practiced in such pure and holy company. This
enlightens their minds and lifts them up spiritually. Sai Baba was such a Sage or Sad-Guru.
Though He acted as a Fakir (mendicant), He was always engrossed in the Self. He always loved
all beings in which He saw God or Divinity. By pleasures He was not elated. He was not
depressed by misfortunes. A king and a pauper were the same to Him. He, whose glance would
turn a beggar into a king, used to beg His food from door to door in Shirdi, and let us now see
how He did it.
Baba Begging Food
Blessed are the people of Shirdi, in front of whose houses, Baba stood as a beggar and called
out, "Oh Lassie, give Me a piece of bread" and spread out His hand to receive the same. In one
hand He carried a Tumrel (tinpot) and in the other a zoli or choupadari, i.e., a rectangular
piece of cloth. He daily visited certain houses and went from door to door. Liquid or semiliquid
things such as soup, vegetables, milk or buttermilk were received in the tinpot, while
cooked rice, bread, and such solid things were taken in the zoli. Baba's tongue knew no taste,
as He had acquired control over it. So how could He care for the taste of the different things
collected together? Whatever things He got in His zole and in the tinpot were mixed together
and partaken by Baba to His heart's content. Whether particular things were tasty or otherwise
was never noticed by Baba as if His tongue was devoid of the sense of taste altogether. Baba
begged till noon, but His begging was very irregular. Some days He went a few rounds, on other
days up to twelve noon. The food thus collected was thrown in a kundi, i.e. earthen pot. Dog,
cats and crows freely ate from it and Baba never drove them away. The woman who swept the
floor of the Masjid took some 10 or 12 pieces of bread to her house, and nobody prevented her
from doing so. How could, He, who even in dreams never warded off cats and dogs by harsh
words and signs, refuse food to poor helpless people? Blessed indeed is the life of such a noble
person! People in Shirdi took Him in the beginning for a mad Fakir. He was known in the village
by this name. How could one, who lived on alms by begging a few crumbs of bread, be revered
and respected? But this Fakir was very liberal of heart and hand, disinterested and charitable.
Tough He looked fickle and restless from outside. He was firm and steady inside. His way was
inscrutable. Still even in that small village, there were a few kind and blessed people who
recognized and regarded Him as a Great Soul. One such instance is given below.
Bayajabai's Brilliant Service
Tatya Kote's mother, Bayajabai, used to go to the wo ods every noon with a basket on her head
containing bread and vegetables. She roamed in the jungles koos (about 3 miles) after koss,
trampling over bushes and shrubs in search of the mad Fakir, and after hunting Him out, fell at
His feet. The Fakir sat calm and motionless in meditation, while she placed a leaf before Him,
spread the eatables, bread, vegetables etc. thereon and fed Him forcibly. Wonderful was her
faith and service. Every day she roamed at noon in the jungles and forced Baba to the partake
of lunch. Her service, Upasana or Penance, by whatever name we call it, was never forgotten
by Baba till his Maha Samadhi. Remembering fully what service she rendered, Baba benefited
her son magnificently. Both the son and the mother had great faith in the Fakir, Who was their
God. Baba often said to them "Fakir (Mendicacy) was the real Lordship as it was everlasting,
and the so called Lordship (riches) was transient". After some years, Baba left off going into the
woods, began to live in the village and take His food in the Masjid. From that time Bayajabai's
troubles of roaming in the jungles ended.
Dormitory of Trio
Even blessed are the Saints in whose heart Lord Vasudeo dwells, and fortunate, indeed, are the
devotees who get the benefit of the company of such Saints. Two such fortunate fellows, Tatya
Kote Patil and Bhagat Mhalsapati, equally shared the company of Sai Baba. Baba also loved
them both equally. These three persons slept in the Masjid with their heads towards the east,
west and north and with their feet touching one another at the centre. Stretching their beds,
they lay on them, chitchatting and gossiping about many things, till late at midnight. If any one
of them showed any signs of sleep, others would wake him up. For instance, if Tatya began to
snore, Baba at once got up and shook him from side to side and pressed his head. If it was
Mhalsapati, He hugged him close, stroked his legs and kneaded his back. In this way for full 14
years, Tatya, leaving his parents at home, slept in the Masjid on account of his love for Baba.
How happy and never to be forgotten were those days! How to measure that love and how to
value the grace of Baba? After the passing away of his father, Tatya took charge of the
household affairs and began to sleep at home.
Khushalehand of Rahata
Baba loved Ganpat Kote Patil of Shirdi. He equally loved Chandrabhanshet Marwadi of Rahata.
After the demise of the Shet, Baba loved his nephew Khushalchand equally or even perhaps
more, and watched his welfare, day and night. Sometimes in a bullock cart, at other times in a
tanga with intimate friends, Baba went to Rahata. People of that village came out, with band
and music, and received Baba at the Ves or gate of the village and prostrated before Him. Then
He was taken into the village with great pomp and ceremony. Khushalchand took Baba to his
house, seated Him on a comfortable seat and gave Him a good lunch. Then they talked freely
and merrily for some time, after which Baba returned to Shirdi, giving delight and blessing to
all.
Shirdi is midway between and equidistant from Rahata on one side (south) and Nimgaon on the
other (north). Baba never went beyond these places during His lifetime. He never saw any
railway train nor travelled by it. Still, He knew exactly the timing of arrival and departure of
all trains. Devotees who acted according to Baba's instructions (re: their departure) which were
given by him at the time of taking His leave fared well, while those who disregarded them
suffered many a mishap and accident. More about this and other matters will be told in the
next Chapter.
NOTE: An incident, given in the footnote at the end of this Chapter, showing Baba's love for
Khusalchand how He asked one afternoon Kakasaheb Dixit to go to Rahata and fetch
Khushalchand to Him, and at the same time appeared before Khushalchand in his noon-nap
dream asking him to come to Shirdi, is not given here as it is described in the body of the book
(Sai-Charita) later on (Chapter 30).
Chapter IX
Effect of compliance and Non-compliance with Baba's Orders at the Time of Taking Leave - A
few Instances - Mendicancy and Its Necessity - Devotees' (Tarkhad family's) Experiences - Baba
fed sumptuously - How?
At the end of the last chapter, it was barely stated that the Bhaktas, who obeyed Baba's orders
at the time of taking leave, fared well and those, who disobeyed them, suffered many a
mishap. This statement will be amplified and illustrated, with a few striking instances; and by
other matters dealt with in this Chapter.
Characteristic of Shirdi - Pilgrimage
One special peculiarity of Shirdi-pilgrimage was this, that none could leave Shirdi, without
Baba's permission; and if he did, he invited untold sufferings, but if any one was asked to quit
Shirdi, he could stay there no longer. Baba gave certain suggestions or hints, when Bhaktas
went to bid good-bye and take leave. These suggestions had to be followed. If they were not
followed or were departed from, accidents were sure to befall them, who acted contrary to
Baba's directions. We give below a few instances.
Tatya Kote Patil
Tatya Kote was once going in a tanga to Kopargaon bazar. He came in haste to the Masjid,
saluted Baba, and said that he would go to Kopargtaon bazar. Baba said, "Don't make haste,
stop a little, let go the bazar, don't go out of the village". On seeing has anxiety to go, Baba
asked him to take Shama (Madhavrao Deshpande) at least with him. Not minding this direction,
Tatya Kote immediately drove his tanga. Of the two horses one, which cost Rs.300/- was very
active and restless. After passing Sawul well, it began to run rashly, got a sprain in its waist
and fell down. Tatya was not much hurt, but was reminded of Mother Sai's direction. On
another occasion while proceeding to Kolhar village, he disregarded Baba's direction, and drove
in a tanga, which met with a similiar accident.
European Gentleman
One European gentleman of Bombay once came to Shirdi, with an introductory note from
Nanasaheb Chandorkar, and with some object in view. He was comfortably accommodated in a
tent. He wanted to kneel before Baba and kiss His hand. Therefore, he tried thrice to step into
the Masjid, but Baba prevented him from doing so. He was asked to sit in the open courtyard
below and take Baba's darshan from there. Not pleased with this reception he got, he wanted
to leave Shirdi at once and came to bid good-bye. Baba asked him to go the next day and not
to hurry. People also requested him to abide by Baba's direction. Not listening to all this, he
left Shirdi in a tanga. The horses ran at first all right, but when Sawul well was passed, a
bicycle came in front, seeing which the horses were frightened and ran fast. The tanga was
turned topsy-turvy and the gentleman fell down and was dragged some distance. He was
immediately released; but had to go and lie in Kopargaon hospital for the treatment of the
injuries. Because of such experiences all people learnt the lesson that those who disobeyed
Baba’s instruction met with accidents in one way or the other and those who obeyed them
were safe and happy.
The Necessity of Mendicancy
Now to return to the question of mendicancy. A question may arise in the minds of some that if
Baba was such a great personage - God in fact, why should He have recourse to the begging
bowl, all His lifetime? This question may be considered and replied from two standpoints. (1)
Who are the fit persons, who have a right to live by the begging -bowl? Our Shastras say that
those persons, who, getting rid of, or becoming free from the three main Desires, viz. (1) for
progeny, (2) for wealth, (3) for fame, accept Sannyas, are the fit persons to live by begging
alms. They cannot make cooking arrangements and dine at home. The duty of feeding them
rests on the shoulders of householders. Sai Baba was neither a householder nor Vanaprastha.
He was a celibate sannyasi, i.e., sannyasi from boyhood. His firm conviction was that the
universe was His home; He was the Lord Vasudeo - the Supporter of the universe and the
Imperishable Brahman. So He had the full right to have recourse to the begging-bowl. (2) Now
from the standpoint of (1) Pancha-soon - five sins and their atonement. We all know that in
order to prepare food-stuffs and meals, the householders have to go through five actions or
processes, viz. (1) Kandani-Pounding, (2) Peshani-Grinding, (3) Udakumbhi - Washing pots, (4)
Marjani - Sweeping and cleaning, (5) Chulli-Lighting hearths. These processes involve
destruction of a lot of small insects and creatures, and thus the householders incur a lot of sin.
In order to atone for this sin, our Shastras prescribe five kinds of sacrifices, viz. (1) Brahma-
Yajna, (2) vedadhyayan - offerings to Brahman or the study of the Vedas. (3) Pitra-Yajnaofferings
to the ancestors, 4)Deva-Yajna - offerings to the Gods, (5) Bhoota-Yajna-offerings to
the beings, (6) Manushya-Atithi-Yajna-offerings to men or uninvited guests. If these sacrifices,
enjoined by the Shastras are duly performed, the purification of their minds is effected and
this helps them to get knowledge and self-realization. Baba, in going from house to house,
reminded the inmates of their sacred duty, and fortunate were the people, who got the lesson
at their homes from Baba.
Devotee's Experiences
Now to return to the other more interesting subject. Lord Krishna has said in the
Bhagawadgeeta (9-26) "Whosoever devoutly offers to me a leaf, a flower, or a fruit or water, of
that pure-hearted man, I accept that pious offering." In the case of Sai Baba, if a devotee
really longed to offer anything to Sai Baba, and if he afterwards forgot to offer the same, Baba
reminded him, or his friend about the offering, and made him present it to Him, and then
accepted it and blessed the devotee. A few instances are given below.
Tarkhad Family (father and son)
Mr. Ramachandra Atmaran alias Babasaheb Tarkhad, formerly a Prarthana-Samajist, was a
staunch devotee of Sai Baba. His wife and son loved Baba equally or perhaps more. It was once
proposed that Master Tarkhad should go with his mother to Shirdi and spend his May vacation
there, but the son was unwilling to go, as he thought that in case he left his home at Bandra,
the worship of Sai Baba in the house would not be properly attended to, as his father being a
Prarthana Samajist, would not care to worship Sai Baba's enlarged portrait. However, on his
father's giving an assurance of oath, that he would perform the worship exactly as the son was
doing, the mother and the son left for Shirdi on one Friday night.
Next day (Saturday) Mr. Tarkhad got up early, took his bath and before proceeding with the
Puja, prostrated himself before the Shrine and said - "Baba, I am going to perform the Puja
exactly as my son has been doing, but please let it not be a formal drill." After he performed
the Puja, he offered a few pieces of lump-sugar as naivedya (offering), which were distributed
at the time of the lunch.
That evening and on Sunday, everything went on well. The following Monday was a working day
and it also passed well. Mr. Tarkhad, who had never performed Puja like this in all his life, felt
great confidence within himself that every thing was passing on quite satisfactorily according
to the promise given to his son. On Tuesday, he performed the morning Puja as usual and left
for his work. Coming home at noon, he found that there was no Prasad (sugar) to partake of,
when the meal was served. He asked the servant - cook, who told him that there was no
offering made that morning, and that he had completely forgotten then to perform that part of
the Puja (offering naivedya). After hearing that he left his seat and prostrated himself before
the Shrine, expressed his regret, at the same time chiding Baba for the want of guidance in
making the whole affair a matter of mere drill. Then he wrote a letter to his son stating the
facts and requested him to lay it before Baba's feet and ask His pardon for his neglect.
This happened in Bandra at Tuesday noon.
At about the same time, when the noon Arati was just about to commence in Shirdi, Baba said
to Mrs. Tarkhad, "Mother, I had been to your house in Bandra, with a view to having something
to eat. I found the door locked. I somehow got an entrance inside and found to My regret, that
Bhau (Mr. Tarkhad) had left nothing for Me to eat. so I have returned from there without eating
anything."
The lady could not understand anything; but the son, who was close by, understood that there
was something wrong with the Puja in Bandra and he, therefore, requested Baba to permit him
to go home. Baba refused the permission, but allowed him to perform Puja there. Then, the
son wrote a letter to his father, stating all that took place at Shirdi and implored his father not
to neglect the Puja at home.
Both these letters crossed each other and were delivered to the respective parties the next
day.
Is this not astonishing?
Mrs. Tarkhad
Let us now take up the case of Mrs. Tarkhad herself. She offered three things, viz. (1) Bharit
(roasted brinjal egg plant mixed curds and spice). (2) Kacharya (circular pieces of brinjal fried
in ghee), (3) Peda (sweetmeat ball). Let us see how Baba accepted them.
Once Mr. Raghuvir Bhaskar Purandare of Bandra, a great devotee of Baba started for Shirdi with
his family. Mrs Tarkhad went to Mrs. Purandare, and gave her two brinjals and requested her to
prepare Bharit of one bringal and Kacharya of the other, when she went to Shirdi and serve
Baba with them. After reaching Shirdi, Mrs. Purandare went with her dish of Bharit to the
Masjid when Baba was just about to start his meals. Baba found the Bharit very tasty. So He
distributed it to all and said that He wanted Kacharyas now. A word was sent to Radha Krishna-
Mai, that Baba wanted Kacharyas. She was in a fix, as that was no season of brinjals. How to
get brinjals was the question? When an enquiry was made as to who brought the Bharit, it was
found that Mrs. Purandare was also entrusted with the duty of serving Kacharyas. Everybody
then came to know the significance of Baba's enquiry regarding Kacharyas, and was
wonderstruck at Baba's all-pervasive knowledge.
In December 1915 A.D., one Govind Balaram Mankar wanted to go to Shirdi to perfrom the
obsequies of his father. Before he left, he came to see Mr. Tarkhad. Then Mrs. Tarkhad wanted
to send something with him to Baba. She searched the whole house but found nothing, except a
Peda, which had already been offered as naivedya. Mr. Mankar was in mourning. Still out of
great devotion to Baba, she sent the Peda with him, hoping that Baba would accept and eat it.
Govind went to Shirdi and saw Baba, but forgot to take the Peda with him. Baba simply waited.
When again he went to Baba in the afternoon, he went empty-handed without the Peda. Baba
could wait no longer and, therefore, asked him straight, "What did you bring for me?" "Nothing"
was the reply. Baba asked him again. The same reply came forth again. Then Baba asked him
the leading question, "Did not the mother (Mrs. Tarkhad) give some sweetmeat to you for Me at
the time of your starting?" The boy then remembered the whole thing. He felt abashed, asked
Baba's pardon, ran to his lodging, brought the Peda and gave it to Baba. As soon as Baba got it
in His hand. He put it into His mouth and gulped it down. Thus the devotion of Mrs. Tarkhad
was recognized and accepted. "As men believe in Me, so do I accept them" (Gita, 4-11) was
proved in this case.
Baba Fed Sumptuously, -- How?
Once, Mrs. Tarkhad was staying in a certain house in Shirdi. At noon, meals were ready and
dishes were being served, when a hungry dog turned up there and began to cry, Mrs. Tarkhad
got up at once and threw a piece of bread, which the dog gulped with great relish. In the
afternoon, when she went to the Masjid and sat at some distance, Sai Baba said to her,
"Mother, you have fed Me sumptuously up to my throat, My afflicted pranas (life-forces) have
been satisfied. Always act like this, and this will stand you in good stead. Sitting in this Masjid I
shall never, never speak untruth. Take pity on Me like this. First give bread to the hungry, and
then eat yourself. Note this well." She could not at first understand the meaning of what Baba
said. So she replied -- "Baba, how could I feed You? I am myself dependent on others and take
my food from them on payment." Then Baba replied -- "Eating that lovely bread I am heartily
contended and I am still belching. The dog, which you saw before meals and to which you gave
the piece of bread, is, one with Me, so also other creatures (cats, pigs, flies, cows etc.) are one
with Me. I am roaming in their forms. He, who sees Me in all these creatures is My beloved. So
abandon the sense of duality and distinction, and serve Me, as you did today." Drinking these
nectar-like words, she was moved, her eyes were filled with tears, her throat was choked and
her joy knew no bounds.
Moral
"See God in all beings" is the moral of this chapter. The Upanishads, the Geeta and the
Bhagwat, all exhort us to perceive God or Divinity in all the creatures. By the instance given at
the end of this Chapter and others too numerous to mention. Sai Baba has practically
demonstrated to us how to put the Upanishadic teachings into practice. In this way Sai Baba
stands as the best Exponent or Teacher of the Upanishadic doctrines.
Chapter X
Sai Baba's Mode of Life - His Sleeping - board - His Stay in Shirdi - His Teachings - His Humility -
The Easiest Path.
Remember Him (Sai Baba) always with love, for He was engrossed in doing good to all, and
always abided in His Self. To remember Him only is to solve the riddle of life and death. This is
the best and easiest of Sadhanas, as it involves no expenditure. A little exertion here brings
great rewards. So as long as our senses are sound, we should, minute by minute, practice this
Sadhana. All other Gods are illusory; Guru is the only God. If we believe in Sad-guru's holy feet,
he can change our fortune for the better. If we serve Him nicely, we get rid of our Samsar. We
need not study any philosophy like the Nyaya and the Mimansa. If we make Him our Helmsman,
we can easily cross over the sea of all our pains and sorrows. As we trust the helmsman in
crossing rivers and seas, so we have to trust our Sadguru in getting over the ocean of worldly
existence. The Sadguru looks to the intense feeling and devotion of his devotees, endows them
with knowledge and eternal bliss.
In the last chapter, Baba's mendicancy, and devotees' experiences and other subjects are dealt
with. Let the readers now hear, where and how Baba lived, how He slept, and how He taught
etc.
Baba's Wonderful Bed-Stead
Let us first see where and how Baba slept, Mr. Nanasaheb Dengale brought, for Sai Baba, a
wooden plank, amount 4 cubits in length and only a span in breath, for sleeping upon. Instead
of keeping the plank on the floor and then sleeping on it, Baba tied it like a swing to the
rafters of the Masjid with old shreds or rags and commenced to sleep upon it. The rags were so
thin and worn out that it was a problem how they could bear or support even weight of the
plank itself, let alone the weight of Baba. But somehow or other-it was Baba's sheer Leela that
the worn out rags did sustain the plank, with the weight of Baba on it. On the four corners of
this plank, Baba lighted panatis (earthen lamps), one at each corner, and kept them burning
the whole night. It was a sight for the Gods to see Baba sitting or sleeping on this plank! It was
a wonder to all, how Baba got up and down the plank. Out of curiosity, many careful observers
kept watching the process of mounting and dismounting, but none succeeded. As crowds began
to swell so to detect this wonderful feat, Baba one day broke the plank into pieces and threw it
away. Baba had all the eight Siddhis (powers) at His command. He never practiced nor craved
for them. They came to Him naturally, as a result of His perfection.
Sagun Manifestation of Brahman
Though Sai Baba looked like a man, three cubits and a half in length, s till He dwelt in the
hearts of all. Inwardly, he was unattached and indifferent, but outwardly, He longed for public
welfare. Inwardly most disinterested, He looked outwardly full of desires, for the sake of His
devotees. Inwardly an abode of peace, he looked outwardly restless. Inwardly He had the state
of Brahman; outwardly He acted like a devil. Inwardly He had the state of Brahman; outwardly
he acted like a devil. Inwardly He loved Adwaita (union or monism), outwardly He got
entangled with the world. Sometimes He looked on all with affection, and at times He threw
stones at them; sometimes He scolded them, while at times He embraced them and was calm,
composed, tolerant and well balanced. He always abided and was engrossed in the Self and was
well disposed towards His Bhaktas. He always sat on one Asan and never travelled. His 'band'
was a small stick, which He always carried in His hand. He was calm, being thought-free. He
never cared for wealth and fame and lived on begging. Such a life He led. He always uttered
'Allah Malik' (God the real owner). Entire and unbroken was His love for the Bhaktas. He was
the mine or storehouse for self -knowledge and full of Divine Bliss. Such was the Divine Form of
Sai Baba, boundless, endless and undifferentiated. One principle which envelopes the whole
universe, (from a stone pillar to Brahma) incarnated in Sai Baba. The really meritorious and
fortunate people got this treasure-trove in their hands, while those people who not knowing
the real worth of Sai Baba took or take Him to be a man, a mere human being, were and are
indeed miserable.
His Stay in Shirdi and Probable Birth-date
None knew or knows the parents and exact birth-date of Sai Baba; but His stay in Shirdi can
approximately determine it. Baba first came to Shirdi, when he was a young lad of sixteen and
stayed there for three years. Then all of a sudden He disappeared for some time. After some
time, He reappeared in the Nizam state near Aurangabad, and again came to Shirdi with the
marriage-party of Chand Patil, when He was twenty years old. Since then, He stayed in Shirdi
continuously for a period of sixty years, after which Baba took His Maha-Samadhi in the year
1918. From this we can say that the year of Baba's birth is approximately 1838 A.D.
Baba's Mission and Advice
Saint Ramadas (1608-1681) flourished in the 17th century, and fulfilled to a great extent his
mission of protecting cows and Brahmins against the Yavanas (Mahomedans), but within two
centuries after him, the split between the two communities -- Hindus and Mahomedans
widened again, and Sai Baba came to bridge the gulf. His constant advice to all was to this
effect. "Rama (the God of the Hindus) and Rahim (the God of the Mahomedans) were one and
the same; there was not the slightest difference between them; then why should their
devotees and quarrel among themselves? You ignorant folk, children, join hands and bring both
the communities together, act sanely and thus you will gain your object of national unity. It is
not good to dispute and argue. So don't argue, don't emulate others. Always consider your
interest and welfare. The Lord will protect you. Yoga, sacrifice, penance, and knowledge are
the means to attain God. If you do not succeed in this by any means, vain is your birth. If any
one does any evil unto you, to do not retaliate. If you can do anything, do some good unto
other." This in short was Sai Baba's advice to all; and this will stand in good stead both in
material and spiritual matters.
Sai Baba as Sadguru
There are Gurus and Gurus. There are many so-called Gurus, who go about from house to house
with cymbals and veena in their hands, and make a show of their spirtituality. They blow
mantras into the ears of their disciples and extract money from them. They profess to teach
piety and religion to their disciples, but are themselves impious and irreligious. Sai Baba never
thought of making the least show of His worth (piety). Body-consciousness, He had none, but
He had great love for the disciples. There are two kinds of Gurus (1) 'Niyat' (appointed or fixed)
and (2) 'Aniyat' unappointed or general). The latter by their advice develop the good qualities
in us, purify our hearts and set us on the path of salvation; but contact with the former, dispels
our quality (sense of difference); and estalishes us in Unity by making us realize "Thou art
that". There are various Gurus imparting to us various kinds of wordly knowledge, but he, who
fixes us in our Nature (Self) and carries us beyond the ocean of worldly existence, is the
Sadguru. Sai Baba was such a Sadguru. His greatness is undescribable. If anybody went to take
His darshana, he, without being asked, would give every detail of his past, present and future
life. He saw Divinity in all beings. Friends and foes were alike to Him. Disinterested and equalbalanced,
He obliged the evildoers. He was the same in prosperity and adversity. No doubt,
ever touched Him. Though He possessed the human body, He was not in the least attached to
His body or house. Though He looked embodied, He was really disembodied, i.e., free in this
every life.
Blessed are the people of Shirdi, who worshipped Sai as their God. While eating, drinking,
working in their backyards and fields and doing various household works, they always
remembered Sai and sang His glory. They knew no other God except Sai. What to speak of the
love, the sweetness of the love, of the women of Shirdi! They were quite ignorant, but their
pure love inspired them to compose poems or songs in their simple rural language. Letters or
learning they had none, still one can discern real poetry in their simple songs. It is not
intelligence, but love, that inspires real poetry as such. Real poetry is the manifestation of true
love; and this can be seen and appreciated by intelligent listeners. Collection of these folk
songs is desirable and Baba willing, some fortunate devotee may undertake the task of
collecting and publishing these folk songs, either in the Sai Leela magazine or separately in a
book-form.
Baba's Humility
Lord or Bhagwan is said to have six qualities, viz. (1) Fame, (2) Wealth, (3) Non-attachment,
(4) Knowledge, (5) Grandeur, and (6) Generosity. Baba had all these in Him. He incarnated in
flesh for the sake of the Bhaktas. Wonderful was His grace and kindness! He drew the devotees
to Him, or how else one could have known Him! For the sake of His Bhaktas Baba spoke such
words, as the Goddness of Speech dare not utter. Here is a specimen. Baba spoke very humbly
as follows:- "Slave of slaves I am your debtor, I am satisfied at your darshan. It is a great favour
that I saw your feet. I am an insect in your excreta. I consider Myself blessed thereby". What
humility is this? If anybody would think that by publishing this, any disrespect is shown to Sai,
we beg His pardon and to atone for this we sing and chant Baba's name.
Though Baba seemed outwardly to enjoy sense-objects, he had not the least flavour in them,
or even the consciousness of enjoying them. Though He ate, he had no taste and though He
saw, He never felt any interest in what He saw. Regarding passion, He was as perfect a celibate
as Hanuman. He was not attached to anything. He was pure consciousness, the resting place of
desire, anger, and other feelings. In short, He was disinterested, free and perfect. A striking
instance may be citied in illustration of this statement.
Nanavalli
There was in Shirdi, a very quaint and queer fellow, by name Nanavalli. He looked to Baba's
work and affairs. He once approached Baba who was seated on His Gadi (seat) and asked Him
to get up, as he wanted to occupy the same. Baba at once got up and left the seat, which he
occupied. After sitting there awhile Nanavalli got up, and asked Baba to take His seat. Then
Baba sat on the seat and Nanavalli fell at His feet, and then went away. Baba did not show the
slightest displeasure in being dictated to and ousted.
This Nanavalli loved Baba so much that he breathed his last, on the thirteenth day of Baba's
taking Maha-Samadhi.
The Easiest Path
Hearing the stories of the Saints and Being in their Company:
Though Sai Baba acted outwardly like an ordinary man, His actions showed extraordinary
intelligence and skill. Whatever He did, was done for the good of His devotees. He never
prescribed any asan, regulation of breathing or any rites to His Bhaktas, nor did He blow any
mantra into their ears. He told them to leave off all cleverness and always remember "Sai"
"Sai". "If you did that" He said, "all your shackles would be removed and you would be free".
Sitting between five fires, sacrifices, chantings, eight-fold Yoga are possible for the Brahmins
only. They are of no use to the other classes. The function of the mind is to think, it cannot
remain for a minute without thinking. If you give it a Sense-object, it will think about it. If you
give it to a Guru, it will think about Guru. You have heard most attentively the greatness,
grandeur of Sai. This is the natural remembrance, worship and Kirtan of Sai. Hearing the stories
of the Saints is not so difficult, as the other Sadhanas mentioned above. They (stories) remove
all fear of this Samsar (worldly existence), and take you on to the spiritual path. So listen to
these stories, meditate on them, and assimilate them. If this is done, not only the Brahmins,
but women and lower clases will get pure and holy. You may do or attend to your worldy
duties, but give your mind to Sai and His stories, and then, He is sure to bless you. This is the
easiest path, but why do not all take to it? The reason is that without God's grace, we do not
get the desire to listen to the stories of Saints. With God's grace everything is smooth and easy.
Hearing the stories of the Saints is, in a way, keeping their company. The importance of the
company of Saints is very great. It removes our body-consciousness and egoism, destroys
completely the chain of our birth and death, cuts asunder all the knots of the heart, and takes
us to God, Who is pure Consciousness. It certainly increases our non-attachment to senseobjects,
and makes us quite indifferent to pleasures and pains, and leads us on the spiritual
path. If you have no other Sadhana, such as uttering God's name, worship or devotion etc., but
if you take refuge in them (Saints) whole-heartedly, they will carry you off safety across the
ocean of wordly existence. It is for this reason that the Saint manifest themselves in this world.
even sacred rivers such as the Ganges, Godavari, Krishna and Kaveri etc., which wash away the
sins of the world, desire that the Saints should come to them, for a bath and purify them. Such
is the grandeur of the Saints. It is on account of the store of merit in past births that we have
attained the feet of Sai Baba.
We conclude this chapter with meditation on Sai's Form. He, the beautiful and handsome Sai,
standing on the edge of the Masjid and distributing Udi to each and every Bhakta, with a view
to his welfare. He who thinks the world as naught and Who is ever engrossed in Supreme Bliss --
before Him -- we humbly prostrate ourselves.
Chapter XI
Sai, as Sagun Brahman -- Dr. Pandit's Worship -- Haji Sidik Falke --Control over the Elements
Let us now, in this Chapter, describe the manifested (Sagun) Brahman Sai. How He was
worshipped and how He controlled the elements.
Sai as Sagun Brahman
There are two aspects of God or Brahman : (1) the Unmanifested (Nirgun) and (2) the
Manifested (Sagun). The Nirgun is formless, while the Sagun is with form, though both denote
the same Brahman. Some prefer to worship the former, some the latter. As stated in the Gita
(chapter XII) the worship of the latter is easy and preferable. As man has got a form (body,
senses, etc.), it is natural and easy for him to worship the God with form. Our love and
devotion do not develop unless we worship Sagun Brahman for a certain period of time, and as
we advance; it leads us to the worship (meditation) of Nirgun Brahman. So let us start with
Sagun worship. Image, altar, fire, light, sun, water, Brahman are the seven objects of worship,
but Sadguru is better than all these. Let us, on this occasion, bring to our mind the form of Sai,
Who was non-attachment Incarnate, and Who was a resting-place for His whole-hearted
devotees. Our faith in His words is the seat of Asan; and our Sankalpa (determination to start
and finish the Puja) is the abandonment of all our desires. Some say that S ai was a Bhagwadbhakta
(devotee of the Lord), others say He was a Maha-Bhagwat (a great devotee), but to us
He is God Incarnate. He was extremely forgiving, never irritable, straight, soft, tolerant and
content beyond comparison. Though He looked embodied (as having the form), He was really
dis-embodied, emotionless, unattached and internally free. The Ganges on its way to the sea,
cools and refreshes the creatures affected with heat, gives life to the crops and trees, and
quenches the thirst of many. Similarly Saints (Souls) like Sai, while they live their own life, give
solace and comfort to all. Lord Krishna has said that 'the Saint is My soul, My living image, I am
He or He is My pure form (Being).' This in-describable Shakti or Power of God, known as Pure
Existence, Knowledge and Bliss, incarnated in the form of Sai in Shirdi. The Shruti (Taitiriya
Upanishad) describes Brahman as Bliss. This we read or hear daily in the books, but the devout
people experienced this Brahman or Bliss in Shirdi. Baba, the support of all, required no prop
or support (Asan) from anybody. He always used a piece of sack-cloth for His seat, which was
covered with a small beautiful bed by His bhaktas and has a bolster placed by them, as a rest
to His back. Baba respected the feelings of His devotees and allowed them to worship Him as
they liked. Some waved Chamara or fans before Him, some played on musical instruments,
some washed His hands and Feet, some others applied scent and chandan, some gave betel nut
with leaves and other things, and some others offered naivedya. Though He looked like living in
Shirdi, He was present everywhere. This all-pervasiveness of His way daily experienced by His
devotees. Our humble prostration to this all-pervasive Sadguru.
Dr. Pandit's Worship
One Dr. Pandit, a friend of Tatyasaheb Noolkar, once came to Shirdi for Baba's darshana. After
saluting Baba, he stayed in the Masjid for some time. Baba asked him to go to Dadabhat Kelkar.
He went to Dadabhat, by whom he was well received. Then Dababhat left his house for Puja
and Dr. Pandit accompanied him. Dadabhat worshipped Baba. Nobody until then dared to apply
sandal paste to Baba's forehead. Only Mhalsapati used to apply it to His throat. But this simplehearted
devout, Dr. Pandit, took Dabadhat's dish containing Puja-materials and taking sandalpaste
out of it, drew a Tripundra, i.e. there horizontal lines on Baba's forehead. To the surprise
of all, Baba kept silent without uttering a single word. Then Dababhat that evening asked Baba,
"How is it, that though You object to the sandal-paste being applied by others to Your
forehead, but You allowed Dr. Pandit to do so now?" Baba replied that Dr. Pandit believed Him
to be the same as his Guru, Raghunath Maharaja of Dhopeshwar, known as Kaka Puranik, and
he applied the paste to His forehead, as he was doing to his Guru. Hence He could not object.
On enquiry, Dr. Pandit told Dadabhat that he took Baba as his Guru Kaka Puranik, and hence he
marked the Tripundra on Baba's forehead, as he did on his Guru's head.
Though Baba allowed the devotees to worship Him as they pleased, still sometimes, He acted
in a strange way. Sometimes, He threw away the Puja-dish and was wrath Incarnate, then who
could approach Him? Sometimes, He scolded the devotees, at times, He looked softer than
wax, a statue of peace and forgiveness. Though He seemed to shake with anger and His red
eyes rolled round and round, still, He was internally a stream of affection and motherly love.
Immediately, He called out His devotees and said, that He ever angry with His devotees; that if
mothers kicked their children and if the sea turned back the rivers, He would neglect the
devotees' welfare: that He, the slave of His devotees, always stood by them, and responded to
them, whenever they called upon Him, and that He always longed for their love.
Haji Sidik Falke
There was no knowing, when Baba would accept a devotee. That depended on His sweet will.
Sidik Falke's story is to the point. One Mahomedan gentleman by name Sidik Falke of Kalyan,
after making a pilgrimage to Mecca and Madina, came to Shirdi. He lived in a Chavadi, facing
north, and sat in the open court-yard of the Masjid. For nine months, Baba ignored him, and
did not allow him to step into the Masjid. Falke felt much disconsolate, and did not know what
to do. Somebody advised him not to be disappointed; but to try to approach Baba through
Shama (Madhavarao Deshpande), a close and intimate devotee of Baba. He told him that as
they approach the God Shiva through his servant and devotee, Nandi, so Baba should be
approached through Shama. Falke liked the idea and implored Shama to intercede for him.
Shama agreed and on a convenient occasion spoke to Baba about him thus:- "Baba, why don't
You allow the old Haji to step into the Masjid, while s o many persons freely come and go, after
taking Your darshan; why not bless him once?" Baba replied "Shama, you are too young to
understand things. If the Fakir (Allah) does not allow, what can I do? Without His grace, who
will climb into the masjid? Well, go to him and ask him whether he will come to the narrow
footpath near the Barvi well." Shama went and returned with an affirmative answer. Again
Baba said to Shama,"Ask him whether he is willing to pay me the sum of Rs. 40,000/- in four
instalments." Shama went and returned with the answer that he was willing to pay even 40
lacs. Again Baba said to Shama- "We are going to butcher a goat in the Masjid, so ask him,
whether he would like to have mutton, haunch or testicles of the goat." Shama returned with
the answer that the Haji would be happy to receive a small crumb from Baba's kolamba
(mudpot). Hearing this Baba got excited and with His hands threw away the earthen jars and
kolamba and straightway advanced to the Haji and lifting His Kafni up with His hands said -
"Why do you brag and fancy yourself great and pose yourself as an old Haji? Do you read Koran
like this? You are proud of your pilgrimage to Macca, but you do not know Me." Being thus
scolded, the Haji was confounded. Baba then went back to the Masjid, purchased a few baskets
of mangoes and sent them to the Haji. Then again Baba went to the Haji and taking out Rs.55/-
from His pocket, gave them to the Haji. From that time, Baba loved the Haji, invited him for
meals and the Haji, thereafter, came into the Masjid whenever he liked. Baba gave him at
times some rupees, and thus the Haji was enlisted in Baba's Darbar.
Baba's Control over the Elements
We shall close this Chapter after describing two incidents showing Baba's control over the
elements. (1) Once at evening time, there was a terrible storm at Shirdi. The sky was overcast
with thick black clouds. The winds began to blow forcibly; the clouds roared and the lighting
began to flash, and the rains began to descend in torrents. In a short time, the whole place was
flooded with water, All the creatures, birds, beasts and men got terribly frightened; and they
all flocked to the Masjid for shelter. There are many local deities in Shirdi, but none of them
came to their help. So they all prayed to Baba - their God, Who was fond of their devotion, to
intercede and quell the storm. Baba was much moved. He came out and standing at the edge
of the Masjid, addressed the storm in a loud and thunderous voice - "Stop, stop your fury and
the calm." In a few minutes the rains subsided, the winds ceased to blow, and the storm came
to a stop. Then the moon rose in the sky, and the people then went back home well-pleased,
(2) On another occasion at noon the fire in the Dhuni began to burn brightly, its flames were
seen to be reaching the rafters above. The people who were sitting in the Masjid did not know
what to do. They dared not to ask Baba to pour water or do anything to quench the flames. But
Baba soon came to realize, what was happening. He took up His Satka (short stick) and dashed
it against a pillar in front, saying - "Get down, Be calm." At each stroke of the Satka, the flames
began to lower and slow down; and in a few minutes the Dhuni became calm and normal.
This is our Sai, an Incarnation of God. He will bless any man who will prostrate and surrender
himself to Him. He, who will read the stories of this Chapter daily with faith and devotion, will
soon be free from all calamities; not only this, but always attached and devoted to Sai, he will
get very soon God-vision: all his desires will be fulfilled and being ultimately desireless, he will
attain the Supreme. Amen!
Chapter XII
Sai Leelas - Experience of (1) Kaka Mahajani - (2) Dhumal Pleader - (3) Mrs. Nimonkar - (4)
Moolay Shastri - (5) A Doctor
Now let us see in this Chapter how devotees were received and treated by Baba.
Saints' Mission
We have seen before, that the purpose or object of Divine Incarnation is to protect the good
and destory the wicked. But the mission of the Saints is quite different. To them the good and
the wicked are the same. First they feel for the evildoers and set them on the right path. They
are like the Agasti to destroy the Bhava-sagar (the ocean of wordly existence) or like the Sun to
the darkness of ignorance. The Lord (God) dwells in the Saints. In fact they are not different
from Him. Our Sai is One of these, Who incarnated for the welfare of the devotees, Supreme in
knowledge and surrounded with divine lustre, He loved all beings equally. He was unattached.
Foes and friends, kings and paupers, were the same to Him. Hear His powers. For the sake of
devotees, He spent His stock of merits and was ever alert to help them. But the devotees could
never approach HIm, unless He meant to receive them. If their turn did not come, Baba did not
remember them, and His Leelas could not reach their ears. Then, how could they think of
seeing Him? Some men desired to see Sai Baba's but they did not get any opportunity of taking
His darshan, till His Mahasamadhi. There are many such persons, whose desire for Baba's
darshan was not thus satisfied. If these persons, believing in Him, listen to His Leelas, their
quest for milk (darshan) will be, to a great extent, satisfied by the butter-milk (Leelas). If
some persons went there by sheer luck and took Baba's darshan, were they able to stay there
longer? No. Nobody could go there of his own accord, and nobody culd stay there long even if
he so wished. They could stay there, so long as Baba permitted them to stay, and had to leave
the place when asked to do so by Baba; so everything depended of Baba's will.
Kala Mahajani
Once, Kaka Mahajani went to Shirdi from Bombay. He wanted to stay there for one week, and
enjoy the Gokul-Ashtami festival. As soon as he took Baba's darshan, Baba asked him - "When
are you returning home?" He was rather surprised at this question, but he had to given an
answer. He said that he would go home when Baba ordered him to do so. Then Baba said - "Go
to-morrow". Baba's word was law and had to be obeyed. Kaka Mahajani, therefore, left Shirdi,
immediately. When he went to his office in Bombay, he found that his employer was anxiously
waiting for him. His munim, i.e., the manager, suddenly fell ill, hence Kaka's presence was
absolutely necessary. He had sent a letter to Kaka at Shirdi, which was redirected to him at
Bombay.
Bhausaheb Dhumal
Now listen to an opposite story. Once Bhausaheb Dhumal, a pleader, was going to Niphad for a
case. On the way he came to Shirdi, took Baba's darshan and wanted to proceed to Niphad
immediately. But, Baba did not premit him to do so. He made him stay at shirdi, for a week or
more. In the meanwhile, the magistrate at Niphad suffered intensely from pain in his abdomen,
and the case was adjourned. Mr. Dhumal was then allowed to go and attend to his case. It went
on for some months and was tried by four magistrates. Ultimately Mr. Dhumal won the case,
and his client was acquitted.
Mrs. Nimonkar
Mr. Nanasaheb Nimonkar, Watandar of Nomon and Honorary Magistrate, was staying at Shirdi
with his wife. Mr. and Mrs. Nimonkar were spending most of their time in the Masjid with Baba
and serving Him. It so happened, that their son fell ill at Belapur and the mother decided, with
Baba's consent, to go to Belapur, and see her son and other relatives; and stay there for a few
days, but Mr. Nanasaheb asked her to return the next day. The lady was in a fix and did not
know what to do; but her God Sai came to her help. While leaving Shirdi she went to Baba, who
was standing in front of Sathe's wada with Mr. Nanasaheb and others, and prostrated at His
Feet and asked His permission to go. Baba said to her, "Go, go quickly, be calm and
unperturbed. Stay comfortably at Belapur for four days. See all your relatives and then return
to Shirdi." How opportune were Baba's words! Mr. Nanasaheb's proposal was overruled by Baba's
decree.
Moolay Shastri of Nasik
An orthodox Agnihotri Brahmin of Nasik, by name moolay Shastri, who had studied the six
Shastras and was well-versed in astrology and palmistry, once came to Shirdi to see Mr.
Bapusaheb Booty, the famous millionarire of Nagpur. After seeing him, he and others went to
see Baba in the Masjid. Baba bought various fruits and other things from vendors with His own
money, and distributed them to the persons present in the Masjid. Baba used to press the
mango on all sides so skilfully that when any person received it from Baba and sucked it, he got
all the pulp at once in his mouth and could throw away the stone and the skin forthwith.
Plantains were peeled off by Baba and the kernel was distributed to the devotees, while the
skins were retained by Baba for Himself. Moolay Shastri, as a palmist, wanted to examine
Baba's hand or plam and requested Him to extend the same. Baba ignored his request and gave
four plantains to him. Then, they all returned to the Wada and Moolay Shastri bathed, wore
sacred clothes, and started his routine duties, viz. Agnihotra etc. Then Baba as usual started
for Lendi and said - "Take some Geru (i.e. a red miry substance, to dye clothes in saffron -
colour), we shall today don saffron-coloured cloth. None understood what Baba meant. Then
after some time when Baba returned, and preparations for the noon-Arati were being made.
Bapusaheb Jog asked Moolay Shastri, whether he would accompany him for the Arti. He replied
that he would see Baba in the afternoon. As soon as Baba sat on his seat, the devotees
worshiped Him and Arti commenced. Then Baba said - "Get some Dakshina from the new (Nasik)
Brahmin." Booty himself went to get the Dakshina; and when he gave Baba's message to Moolay
Shastri, he was sorely perplexed. He thought in his mind thus: "I am a pure Agnihotri Brahmin,
why should I pay Dakshina? Baba may be a great Saint. I am not His dependent." But as a great
Saint like Sai Baba was asking for Dakshina through a millionaire like Booty, he could not
refuse. So leaving his routine unfinished, he forthwith started with Booty to the Masjid.
Thinking himself holy and sacred, and the Masjid otherwise, he remained at a distance, and
joining his hands threw flowers at Baba. Then lo! all of a sudden, he saw no Baba on the seat,
but saw his late Guru Gholap Swami there. He was wonder-struck. Could this be a dream? No, it
was not, as he was wide-awake; but though awake, how could his late Guru Gholap be there?
He was speechless for some time. He pinched himself and thought again, but could not
reconcile the fact of his late Guru Gholap being in the Masjid. Ultimately, leaving all doubt, he
went up, fell at his Guru's feet and then getting up stood there with folded hands. Other
people sang Baba's Arati, while Moolay Shastri chanted his Guru's name. Then casting off all
pride of caste and ideas about sacredness, he fell flat at his Guru's feet and closed his eyes.
When he got up and opened his eyes, he s aw Baba asking for Dakshina. Seeing Baba's blissful
form, and His inconceivable power, Moolay Shastri forgot himself. He was extremely pleased,
his eyes were full of tears of joy. He again saluted Baba and gave the Dakshina. He said that his
doubt was removed and that he saw his own Guru. On seeing his wonderful Leela of Baba all
the people, including Moolay Shastri, were much moved, and they realized the meaning of
Baba's words, "Bring Geru, we shall don saffron-coloured garment." Such is the wonderful Leela
of Baba.
A Doctor
Once a Mamlatdar came to Shirdi with a doctor friend of his. The Doctor said that his Deity was
Rama and that he would not bow before a Mahomedan, and so, he was unwilling to go to Shirdi.
The Mamlatdar replied, that nobody would press him to make a bow, nor would ask him to do
so. So he should come and give the pleasure of his company. Accordingly, they came to Shirdi,
and went to the Masjid for Baba's darshan. All were wonder-struck to see the Doctor going
ahead and saluting Baba. They asked him how he forgot his resolve and bowed before a
Mussalman. Then the Doctor replied that he saw his beloved Deity, Rama, on the seat and he,
therefore prostrated himself before Him. Then as he was saying this, he saw Sai Baba there
again. Being dismayed, he said, "Is this a dream? How could He be a Mahomedan? He is a great
Yogasampanna (full of Yoga) Avatar."
Next day, he made a vow and began to fast. He absented himself from the Masjid, resolving not
to go there, until Baba blessed him. Three days passed and on the fourth day, a close friend of
his from Khandesh, turned up, and with him, he went to the Masjid for Baba's darshan. After
the salutation, Baba asked him, whether anybody had gone to call him, so that he had come.
Hearing this vital question, the doctor was moved. The same night he was blessed by Baba, and
he experienced the Bliss supreme, in his sleep. Then he left for his town, where the
experienced the same state of a fortnight. Thus his devotion to Sai Baba increased manifold.
The moral of all the stories mentioned above, specially, that of Moolay Shastri, is this that we
should have firm faith in our Guru and nowhere else.
More Leelas of Sai Baba will be described in the next Chapter.
***
Part 3
Shri Sai Satcharitra
Chapter 13
More Sai Leelas - Diseases Cured - (1) bhimaji Patil - (2) Bala Shimpi - (3) Bapusaheb Booty - (4)
Alandi Swami - (5) Kaka Mahajani - (6) Dastopant of Harda.
The Inscrutable Power of Maya
Baba's words were always s hort, pithy, deep, full of meaning, efficient and well-balanced. He
was ever content and never cared for anything. He said, "Though I have become a Fakir, have
no house or wife, and though leaving off all cares, I have stayed at one place, the inevitable
Maya teases Me often. Though I forgot Myself I cannot forget Her. She always envelops Me.This
Maya (illusive power) of the Lord (Shri Hari) teases God Brahma and others; then what to speak
of a poor Fakir like Me? Those who take refuge in the Lord wil be freed from Her clutches with
his grace".
In such terms Baba spoke about the power of Maya. Lord Shri Krishna has said to Uddhava in the
Bhagwat that the Saints are His living forms; and see what Baba had said for the welfare of His
devotees: "Those who are fortunate and whose demerits have vanished; take to My worship. If
you always say 'Sai, Sai' I shall take you over the seven seas; believe in these words, and you
will be certainly benefited. I do not need any paraphernalia of worship - either eight-fold or
sixteen-fold. I rest there where there is full devotion". Now read what Sai, the friend of those,
who surrendered themselves to Him, did for their welfare.
Bhimaji Patil
One Bhimaji Patil of Narayanagaon, Taluka Junnar, Dist. Poona, suffered in the year 1909 A.D.
from a severe and chronic chest-disease, which ultimately developed into Tuberculosis. He
tried all sorts of pathos (remedies), but to no effect. Losing all hopes, he ultimately prayed to
God - "Oh Lord Narayana, help me now". It is a well-known fact that, when our circumstances
are well off, we do not remember God, but when calamities and adversities overtake us, we
are reminded of Him, So Bhimaji now turned to God. It occurred to him that he should consult
Mr. Nanasaheb Chandorkar, a great devotee of Baba, in this respect. So he wrote to him a
letter, giving all details of his malady, and asking for his opinion. In reply, Mr. Nanasaheb wrote
to him that there was only one remedy left, and that was to have recourse to Baba's Feet.
Relying on Mr. Nanasaheb's advice, he made preparations for going to Shirdi. He was brought to
Shirdi and taken to the Masjid, and placed before Baba. Mr. Nanasaheb and Shama (Madhavrao
Deshpande) were then present. Baba pointed out that the disease was due to the previous evil
karma, and was not at first disposed to interfere. But the patient cried out in despair that he
was helpless, and sought refuge in Him, as He was his last hope, and prayed for mercy. Then
Baba's heart melted an He said, "Stay, cast off your anxiety, your sufferings have come to an
end. However, oppressed and troubled one may be as soon as he steps into the Masjid, he is on
the pathway to happiness. The Fakir here is very kind and He will cure the disease, and protect
all with love and kindness." The patient vomitted blood every five minutes, but there wa no
vomiting in the presence of Baba. From the time, Baba uttered the words of hope and mercy,
the malady took a favourable turn. Baba asked him to stay in Bhimabai's house, which was not
a convenient and healthy place, but Baba's order had to be obeyed. While he was staying there,
Baba cured him by two dreams. In the first dream, he saw himself as a boy suffering the severe
pain of a flogging, which he received for not reciting his 'Swami-poetry' lesson before his class-
master. In the second dream, some one caused him intense pain, and torture, by rolling a stone
up and down over his chest. With the pain thus suffered in dream, his cure was complete, and
he went home. He then often came to Shirdi, gratefully remembering what Baba did for him,
and prostrated before Him. Baba also did not expect anything from devotees, but grateful
remembrance, unchanging faith and devotion. People in the Maharashtra, always celebrate
Satya-Narayana Puja in their homes every fortnight or month. But it was this Bhimaji Patil, who
started a new Sai Satya-vrata Puja, instead of Satya-Narayana-vrata Puja, in his house, when
he returned to his village.
Bala Ganpat Shimpi
Another devotee of Baba by name Bala Ganapat Shimpi, suffered much from a malignant type
of Malaria. He tried all sorts of medicines and decoctions, but in vain. The fever did not abate
a jot and so he ran to Shirdi and fell on Baba's Feet. Baba gave him a strage recipe, in this case
as follows: - "Give a black dog some morsels of rice mixed with curds in front of the Laxmi
temple". Bala Shimpi did not know, how to execute this recipe; but no sonner he went home,
then he found rice and curds. After mixing them together, he brought the mixture near the
Laxmi temple, when he found a black dog waving its tail. He placed the curds and rice before
the dog. The dog ate it and, strange to say, Bala got rid of his Malaria.
Bapusaheb Booty
Shriman Bapusaheb Booty suffered, once from dysentery and vomitting. His cupboard was full
of patent drugs and medicines, but none of them had any effect. Bapusaheb got very weak, on
account of purgings and vomittings and, therefore, was not able to go to the Masjid for Baba's
darshana. Baba then sent for him and made him sit before Him and said, "Now take care, you
should not purge any more" and waving His index finger "The vomiting must also stop". Now
look at the force of Baba's words. Both the maladies took to their heels (disappeared) and
Booty felt well.
On another occasion he had an attack of Cholera, and suffered from severe thirst. Dr. Pillai
tried all sorts of remedies but could give him no relief. Then he went to Baba and consulted
Him as what to drink that would allay his thirst and cure the disease. Baba prescribed an
infusion of almonds, walnuts, pistachio (a kind of dry fruit), boiled in sugared milk. This would
be considered, as a fatal aggravation of the disease by any other doctor or physician, but in
implicit obedience to Baba's order, the infusion was administered and strange to say, the
disease was cured.
Alandi Swami
A Swami from Alandi, wishing to take Baba's darshana, came to Shirdi. He suffered form a
severe pain in his ear, which prevented him from getting the sleep. He was operated for this,
but it served no purpose. The pain was severe and he did not know what to do. While he was
returning, he came to take Baba's leave, when Shama (Madhavrao Deshpande) requested Baba
to do something for the pain in the Swami's ear. Baba comforted him saying, "Alla Accha Karega
(God will do good)." The Swami then returned to Poona, and after a week sent a letter to
Shirdi, stating that the pain in his ear had subsided though the swelling was there, and in order
to get the swelling removed, he went to Bombay for operation, but the surgeon on examining
the ear said that no operation was then necessary. Such was the wonderful effect of Baba's
words.
Kaka Mahajani
Another devotee named Kaka Mahajani suffered once from diarrhea. In order that there should
be no break in his services to Baba, Kaka kept a tambya (pot) with water in some corner of the
Masjid and whenever there was a call, he would go out. As Sai Baba knew everything, Kaka did
not inform Him of his disease, thinking that Baba would of His own cure it soon. The work of
constructing the pavement in front of the Masjid was permitted by Baba, but when the actual
work was begun, Baba got wild and shouted out loudly. Everybody ran away, and as Kaka was
also doing the same, Baba caught hold of him and made him sit there. In the confusion that
followed, somebody left the a small bag of groundnuts. Baba took a handful of groundnuts,
rubbed them in His hands, blew away the skins, and gave the clean nuts to Kaka and made him
eat them. Scolding and cleaning the nuts, and making Kaka eat them, went on similtaneously.
Baba Himself ate some of them. Then, when the bag was finished, Baba asked him to fetch
water, as He felt thirsty. Kaka brought a pitcher full of water. Then Baba drank some water
and made Kaka also drink it. Baba then said, "Now your diarrhea has stopped, and you may
attend to the work of the pavement." In the meanwhile other persons, who had run away,
returned and started the work; and Kaka, whose motions had stopped, also joined them. Are
groundnuts medicines for diarrhea? According to current medical opinion, groundnuts would
aggravate the disease, and not cure it. The true medicine, in this as in other cases, was Baba's
word.
Dattopant of Harda
A gentleman from Harda by name Dattopant suffered form stomachache for fourteen yeas.
None of the remedies gave him any relief. Then hearing of Baba's fame, that He cures diseases
by sight he ran to Shirdi, and fell at Baba's Feet. Baba looked at him kindly and gave him
blessings. When Baba placed His hand on his head, and when he got Baba's Udi with blessing, he
felt relieved and there was no further trouble about the malady.
Towards the end ot his Chapter three cases are cited in footnotes:
1. Madhavrao Deshpande suffered from Piles. Baba gave him decoction of Sonamukhi (senna
pods). This relieved him. Then after two years the trouble again recurred and Mahdavrao took
the same decoction without consulting Baba. The result was that the disease aggravated but
later on it was cured by Baba's grace.
2. Kaka Mahajani's elder brother, Gangadharpant, suffered for many years from stomach-pain.
Hearing Baba's fame he came to Shirdi and requested Baba to cure him. Baba touched his belly
and said, "God will cure". From that time there was no stomach-pain and he was completely
cured.
3. Nanasaheb Chandorkar also once suffered from intense stomach-pain; he was restless the
whole day and night. Doctors administered syringes, which produced no effect. Then he
approached Baba, who told him to eat Burfi (a kind of sweetmeat) mixed with ghee. This
recipe gave him complete relief.
All these stories go to show, that the real medicine that cured the various diseases
permanently was Baba's word, and grace, and not any medicines or drugs.
Chapter 14
Ruttonji Wadia of Nanded - Saint Moulisaheb - Dakshina Mimansa.
In the last Chapter, we described how Baba's word and grace cured many incurable diseases.
Now, we shall describe, how Baba blessed Mr. Ruttonji Wadia with an issue.
The life of this Saint is naturally sweet in and out. His various doings, eating, walking and His
natural sayings are also sweet. His life is Bliss incarnate. Sai gave it out as a means of His
devotee's remembrance to Him. He gave them various stories of duty and action, which
ultimately led them to true religion. His object may be that people should live happily in this
world, but they should be ever cautious and gain the object of their life, viz. self-realization.
We get human body as a result of merits in past births and it is worthwhile that with its aid, we
should attain devotion and liberation in this life. So we should never be lazy, but always be on
the alert to gain our end and aim of life.
If you daily hear the Leelas (stories) of Sai, you will always see Him. Day and night you will
remember Him in your mind, when you assimilate Sai in this way, your mind will lose its
fickleness and if you go on in this manner, it will finally be merged in pure Consciousness.
Ruttonji of Nanded :
Now let us come to the main story of this Chapter. In Nanded, in the Nizam state, there lived a
Parsi mill-contractor and trader, by name Ruttonji Shapurji Wadia. He had amassed a large
amount of money and had acquired fields and lands. He had got cattle, horses and conveyances
and was very prosperous. To all outward appearances he looked very happy and contented, but
inwardly, and really he was not so. Providential dispensation is such, that no one in this world
is completely happy and rich; Ruttonji was no exception to this. He was liberal and charitable,
gave food and clothing to the poor and helped all in various ways. The people took him to be a
good and happy man, but Ruttonji thought himself miserable, as he had no issue, male or
female, for a long time. As Kirtan (singing glories of the Lord) without love or devotion, music
of singing without rhythmical accompaniments, Brahmin without the sacred thread, proficiency
in all arts without commonsense, pilgrimage without repentance and ornamentation without a
necklace, are ugly and useless, so is the house of a man or householder without a male issue.
Ruttonji always brooded on this matter and said in his mind, "Would God be ever pleased to
grant me a son?" He thus looked morose, had no relish for his food. Day and night, he was
enveloped with anxiety whether he would ever be blessed with a son. He had a great regard for
Dasganu Mahajat. He saw him and opened his heart before him. Dasganu advised him to go to
Shirdi, take Baba's darshan, fall at His Feet and seek His blessing and pray for issue. Ruttonji
liked the idea, and decided to go to Shirdi. After some days he went to Shirdi, took Baba's
darshana and fell at His Feet. Then opening a basket, he took out a beautiful garland of flowers
and placed it around Baba's neck and offered Him a basket of fruits. With great respect he then
sat near Baba, and prayed to Him saying- "Many persons who find themselves in difficult
situations come to You, and You relieve them immediately. Hearting this, I have sought
anxiously Your Feet; please, therefore, do not disappoint me." Sai Baba then asked him for
Daksbina of Rs. five, which Ruttonji intended to give, but added, that He has already received
Rs. 3-14-0 from him, and that he should pay the balance only. Hearing this, Ruttonji was rather
puzzled. he could not make out what Baba meant. That was the first time, he thought, that he
went to Shirdi and how was it that Baba said that He had formerly got Rs. 3-14-0 from him? He
could not solve the riddle. But he sat at Baba's Feet and gave the balance of the Dakshina
asked for, explained to Baba fully, as to why he came and sought His help, and prayed that
Baba should bless him with a son. Baba was moved and told him not to be worried, and that
that time his bad days had ended. He then gave him Udi, placed His hand on his head and
blessed him saying that Allah (God) would satisfy his heart's desire.
Then after taking Baba's leave, Ruttonji returned to Nanded and told Dasganu everything that
took place at Shirdi, He said that everything went on well there, that he got Baba's darshan and
blessing with Prasad, but there was one thing which he could not understand. Baba said to him
that he had got Rs.3-14-0 before. Please explain as to what Baba meant by this remark. He said
to Dasganu, "I never went to Shirdi before, and how cold I give Him the sum to which Baba
referred?" To Dasganu also, it was a puzzle, and he pondered much over it for a long time.
Some time afterwards it struck him that Ruttonji had received some days ago a Mahomedan
Saint, by name Moulisaheb, in his house and had spent some money for his reception. This
Moulisaheb was coolie-saint wellknown to the people of Nanded. When Ruttonji decided to go
the Shirdi, this Molisaheb accidentally came to Ruttonji's house. Ruttonji knew him and loved
him. So he gave a small party in his honour. Dasganu got from Ruttonji the yadi or memo of
expenses of this reception, and everybody was wonderstruck to see, that the expenses
amounted to exactly Rs.3-14-0, nothing more, and nothing less. They all came to know, that
Baba was omniscient, which thought He lived in Shirdi, He knew what happened outside far
away from Shirdi. In fact He knew the past, present and future, and could identify Himself
heart and soul with anybody. In this particular instance how could He know the reception given
to Moulisaheb, and the amount spent therefore, unless He could identify Himself with him, and
be One with him?
Ruttonji was satisfied with this explanation and his faith in Baba was confirmed and increased.
In due time afterwards, he was blessed with a son and his joy knew no bounds. It is said that he
had in all a dozen (12) issues out of which only four survived.
In a foot-note towards the end of this Chapter,it is stated that Baba told Rao Bahadur Hari
Vinayak Sathe, after the death of his first wife, to remarry and that he would get a son. R.B.
Sathe married second time. The first two issues by this wife were daughters and he, therefore,
felt very despondent. But the third issue was a son. Baba's word did turn out true and he was
satisfied.
Dakshina - Mimansa
Now we shall close this Chapter with a few remarks about Dakshina. It is a well-known fact that
Baba always asked for Dakshina from people who went to see Him. Somebody may ask a
question, "If Baba was a Fakir and perfectly non-attached, why should he ask for Dakshina and
care for money?" We shall consider this question broadly now.
First for a long time, Baba did not accept anything. He stored burnt matches and filled His
pocket with them. He never asked anything from anybody--whether he be a devotee or
otherwise. If anybody placed before Him a pice or two, He purchased oil or tobacco. He was
fond of tobacco, for He always smoked a bidi or Chilim (an earthen pipe). Then some persons
thought that they could not see the Saints empty-handed, and they, therefore, placed some
copper coins before Baba. If a pice was placed before Him. He used to pocket it; if it was a two
pice coin, it was returned immediately. Then after Baba's fame had spread far and wide,
people began to flock in numbers; and Baba began to ask Dakshina from them. It is said in the
Shruti (veda) that Puja of the Gods is not complete, unless a golden coin was offered. If a coin
was necessary in the Puja of the Gods, why should it be not so in the Puja of the Saints also?
Ultimately, the Shastras lay it down that, when one goes to see God, King, Saint or Guru, he
should not go empty-handed. He should offer something, preferably coin or money. In this
connection we may notice the precepts recommended by the Upanishads. The Brihadaranyak
Upanishad says that the Lord Prajapati advised the Gods, men and demons by one letter "Da".
The Gods understood by this letter that they should practice (1) "Dama" i.e. self -control; the
men thought or understood that they should practice (2) "Dana" i.e. charity; the demons
understood that they should practice (3) "Daya" i.e. compassion. To men Charity or giving was
recommended. The teacher in the Taittiriya Upanishad exhorts his pupils to practise charity
and other virtues. Regarding charity he says, "Give with faith, give with magnanimity, i.e.
liberally, give with modesty, with awe and with sympathy. In order to teach the devotees the
lesson of charity and to remove their attachment to money and thus to purify their minds, Baba
extracted Dakshina from them; but there was this peculiarity, as Baba said, that He had to give
back hundred times more of what He received. There are many instances, in which this has
happened. To quote an instance, Mr. Ganpatrao Bodas, the famous actor, says in his Marathi
autobiography, that on Baba's pressing him often and often for Dakshina, he emptied his
moneybag before Him. The result of this was, as Mr. Bodas says, that in later life he never
lacked money, as it came to him abundantly.
There were also secondary meanings of Dakshina, in many cases, in which Baba did not want
any pecuniary amount. To quote two instances - (1) Baba asked Rs.15/- as Dakshina from Pro.
G.G.Narke, who replied that he did not have even a pie. Then Baba said, "I know you have no
money; but you are reading Yoga-Vashistha. Give Me Dakshina from that." Giving Dakshina in
this case meant - `Deriving lessons from the book and lodging them in the heart where Baba
resides'. (2) In the second case Baba asked a certain lady (Mrs. R. A. Tarkhad) to give Rs.6/- as
Dakshina. The lady felt pained, as she had nothing to give. Then her husband explained to her
that Baba wanted six inner enemies (lust, anger, avarice etc.) to be surrendered to Him. Baba
agreed with this explanation.
It is to be noted, that though Baba collected a lot of money by Dakshina, He would distribute
the whole amount the same day, and the next morning He would become a poor Fakir as usual.
When Baba took His Mahasamadhi, after receiving thousands and thousands of Rupees as
Dakshina for about ten years, He had only a few Rupees in His possession.
In short, Baba's main object in taking Dakshina, from His devotees was to teach them the
lessons of Renunciation and Purification.
Post-script
Mr. B. V. Deo of Thana, retired Mamlatdar, and a great devotee of Baba, has written an article
on this subject (Dakshina) in "Shri Sai Leela" magazine, Vol.VII, P.6-26, in which he says
amongst other things, as follows:-
"Baba did not ask Dakshina from all. If some gave Dakshina without being asked, He sometimes
accepted it; and at other times He refused it. He asked it from certain devotees only. He never
demanded it, from those devotees, who thought in their minds that Baba should ask them for
it, and then they should pay it. If anybody offered it against His wish, He never touched it, and
if he kept it there, He asked him to take it away. He asked for small or big amounts from
devotees, according to their wish, devotion and convenience. He asked it, even from women
and children. He never asked all the rich for it, nor from all the poor."
"Baba never got angry with those from whom He asked Dakshina, and who did not give it. If any
Dakshina was sent, through some friend, who forgot to hand over the same to Baba, He
reminded him somehow of it and made him pay it. On some occasons, Baba used to return
some sum from the amount tendered as Dakshina, and ask the donor to guard it or keep it in
his shrine for worship. This procedure benefited the donor or devotee immensely. If anybody
offered more than he originally intended to give, He returned the extra amount. Sometimes,
He asked more Dakshina from some, than what they originally intended to give and, if they had
no money, asked them to get or borrow from others. From some, He demanded Dakshina three
or four times a day."
"Out of the amount collected as Dakshina, Baba spent very little for His own sake, viz., for
buying Chilim (clay pipe) and fuel for His Dhuni (sacred fire), and all the rest, He distributed as
charity in varying proportions to various persons. Various rich devotees at the instance and
suggestion of Radha-Krishna-Mai brought all the paraphenalia of the Shirdi Sansthan. Baba
always used to get wild and scolded those, who brought costly and rich articles. He said to Mr.
Nanasaheb Chandorkar, that all His property consisted of one koupin (codpiece), one stray
piece of cloth, one Kafni and a tumrel (tinpot), and that all the people troubled Him by
bringing all these unnecessary, useless and costly articles."
Woman and wealth are the two main obstacles in the way of our Pramartha (spiritual life); and
Baba and provided in Shirdi two institutions, viz., Dakshina and Radha-Krishna-Mai. Whenever
they came to Him, He demanded Dakshina from them, and asked them to go to the 'SCHOOL'
(Radha-Krishna-Mai's house). If they stood these two tests well, i.e. if they showed that they
were free from attachment for woman and wealth, their progress in spirituality was rapid and
assured by Baba's grace and blessings.
Mr. Deo has also quoted passanges from the Gita and Upanishads; and shown that charity given
in a holy place and to a holy personage conduces to the donors' welfare to a great degree.
What is more holy than Shirdi and its Presiding Deity -- Sai Baba?
Chapter 15
Naradiya Kirtan - Paddhati - Mr. Cholkar's Sugarless Tea - Two Lizards.
The readers may remember that mention was made in the 6th Chapter regarding the Rama-
Navami Festival in Shirdi; how the festival originated and how in the early years there was a
great difficulty in getting a good Hardidas for performing Kirtan on that occasion, and how
Baba permanently entrusted this function (Kirtan) to Dasganu permanently. Now in this Chapter
we shall describe the manner in which Dasganu was performing the Kirtan.
Naradiya Kirtan-Paddhati
Generally our Haridasas, while performing the Kirtan, wear a gala and full dress. They put on a
head-dress, either a pheta or a turban, a long flowing coat with a shirt inside, an uparane
(short dhotar) on the shoulders and the usual long dhotar from the waist below. Dressed in this
fashion for some Kirtan in the Shirdi village, Dasganu once went to bow to Baba. Baba asked
him - "Well, bridegroom! Where are you going dressed so beautifully like this?" 'For performing
a Kirtan' was the reply. Then Baba said - "Why do you want all this paraphemalia-coat, uparani
and pheta etc, doff all that before Me, why wear them on the body?" Dasganu immediately took
them off and placed them at the Baba's Feet. From that time Dasganu never wore these things
while performing the Kirtan. He was always bare from waist upwards; a pair of `chiplis' was in
his hand and a garland round his neck. This is not in consonance with the practice generally
followed by all the Hardidasa, but this is the best and the purest method. The sage Narada,
from whom the Kirtan-Paddhati originated, wore nothing on his trunk and head. He carried a
'veena' in his hand, and wandered from place to place everywhere singing the glory of the Lord.
Mr. Cholkar's Sugarless Tea
Initially, Baba was known in Poona and Ahmednagar Districts, but Nanasaheb Chandorkar, by
his personal talks and by Dasganu, by his splendid Kirtans, spread the fame of Baba in the
Konkan (Bombay Presidency). In fact, it was Dasganu - May God bless him-who, by his beautiful
and inimitable Kirtans, made Baba available to so many people there. The audience, who come
to hear the Kirtans have different tastes. Some like the erudition of the Haridas; some his
gestures, some his singing, some his wit and humour, some his preliminary dissertation on
Vedanta, and some others, his main stories and so on; but among them, there are very few,
who by hearing the Kirtan get faith and devotion or love for God or saints. The effect of
hearing Dasganu's kirtan on the minds of audience was however electric, as it were. We give an
instance here
Dasganu was once performing his Kirtan and singing the glory of Sai Baba, in the Koupineshwar
temple in Thana. One Mr. Cholkar, a poor man serving as a candidate in the Civil Courts in
Thana, was amongst the audience. He heard Dasganu's Kirtan most attentively and was much
moved. He there and then mentally bowed and vowed to Baba saying - "Baba, I am a poor man,
unable to support my family. If by your grace, I pass the departmental examination, and get a
permanent post, I shall go to Shirdi, fall at Your Feet and distribute sugar -candy in Your name."
As good luck would have it, Mr.Cholkar did pass te examination and did get the permanent post
and now it remained for him to fulfil his vow, the sooner the better. Mr. Cholkar was a poor
man with a large family to support; and he could not afford to pay for the expenses of a Shirdi
trip. As is well said, one can easily cross over Nahne ghat in Thana District or even the Sahyadri
Range; but it is very difficult for a poor man to cross Umbareghat, i.e., the threshold of his
house. As Mr. Cholkar was anxious to fulfill his vow as early as possible, he resolved to
economize, cut down his expenses, and save money. He determined not to use sugar in his
diet; and began to take his tea without it. After he was able to save some money in this way,
he came to Shirdi, took Baba's darshan, fell at His Feet, offered a coconut, distributed it with a
clean conscience along with sugar-candy as per his vow and said to Baba that he was much
pleased with His darshan and that his desires were fulfilled that day. Mr. Cholkar was in the
Masjid with his host Bapusaheb Jog. When the host and the guest both got up and were about
to leave the Masjid, Baba spoke to Jog as follows:- "Give him (your guest) cups of tea, fully
saturated with Sugar." Hearing these significant words, Mr. Cholkar was much moved, he was
wonderstruck, his eyes were bedewed with tears, and he fell at Baba's Feet again. Mr. Jog was
also curious about this direction, regarding the teacups to be given to his guest. Baba wanted
by His words to create faith and devotion in Cholkar's mind. He hinted as it were, that He got
the sugar-candy as per his vow and that He knew full well his secret determination not to use
sugar in his diet. Baba meant to say, "If you spread your palms with devotion before Me, I am
immediately with you, day and night. Though, I am here bodily, still I know what you do;
beyond the saven seas. Go wherever you will, over the wide world, I am with you. My abode is
in your heart and I am within you. Always worship Me, Who is seated in your heart, as well as,
in the hearts of all beings, blessed and fortunate, indeed, is he who knows Me thus."
What a beautiful and important lesson was thus imparted by Baba to Mr. Chokar !
Two Lizards
Now we close this Chapter, with a story of two little lizards. Once Baba was sitting in the
Masjid. A devotee sat in front of Him, when a lizard tick-ticked. Out of curiosity, the devotee
asked Baba whether this tick ticking of the lizard signified anything; was it a good sign or a bad
omen? Baba said that the lizard was overjoyed as her sister from Aurangabad was coming to see
her. The devotee sat silent, not making out the meaning of Baba's words. Immediately, a
gentleman from Aurangabad came on horseback to see Baba. He wanted to proceed further,
but his horse would not go, as it was hungry and wanted grams. He took out a bag from his
shoulders to bring grams and dashed it on the ground to remove dirt. A lizard came out
therefrom and in the presence of all, climbed up the wall. Baba asked the questioner devotee
to mark her well. She at once went strutting to her sister. Both sisters met each other after a
long time, kissed and embraced each other, whirled round and danced with love! Where is
Shirdi and where is Aurangabad? How should the man on horseback come there from
Aurangabad with the lizard? And how should Baba make the prophesy of the meeting of the two
sisters? All this is really very wonderful and proves the omniscience -- the all-knowing nature of
Baba.
Post Script
He who respectfully reads this Chapter or studies it daily, will get all his miseries removed by
the grace of the Sadguru Sai Baba, Hence:
Chapters 16 & 17
These two Chapters relate the story of a rich gentleman, who wanted Brahma-Jnana, quickly
from Sai Baba.
Preliminary
The last Chapter described how Mr. Cholkar's vow of small offering was completed and
accepted. In that story, Sai Baba showed that He would accept with appreciation any small
thing offered with love and devotion, but if the same thing was offered with pride and
haughtiness, He would reject it. Being Himself full of Sat-Chit -Anand (Existence, Knowledge
and Bliss) He did not care much for more outward formalities but if an offering was made in
meek and humble spirit, the same was welcome and He accepted it with pleasure and avidity.
In fact there is no person more liberal and benevolent than a Sadguru, like Sai Baba. He cannot
be compared to the Chintamani jewel (the Philosopher's stone which satisfies desires), the
Kalpataru (the Celestial Tree which fulfills our desires) or the the Kamadhenu (the Celestial
Cow which yields what we desire), for they give us only what we desire; but the Sadguru gives
us the most precious thing that is inconceivable and inscrutable (The reality). Now let us hear,
how Sai Baba disposed of a rich man, who came to Him and implored Him to give him Brahma-
Jnana.
These was a rich gentleman (unfortunately his name and whereabouts are not mentioned) who
was very prosperous in his life. He had amassed a large quantity of wealth, houses, field and
lands, and had many servants and dependents. When Baba's fame reached his ears, he said to a
friend of his, that he was not in want of anything, and so he would go to Shirdi and ask Baba to
give him Brahma-Jnana, which, if he got, would certainly make him happier. His friend
dissuaded him, saying, "it is not easy to know Brahman, and especially so for an avaricious man
like you, who is always engrossed in wealth, wife and children. Who will, in your quest of
Brahma-Jnana, satisfy you that won't give away even a pice in charity?"
Not minding his friend's advice, the fellow engaged a return-journey tanga and came to Shirdi.
He went to the Masjid, saw Sai Baba, fell at His Feet and said, "Baba, hearing that You show
the Brahman to all who come over here without any delay, I have come here all the way from
my distant place. I am much fatigued by the journey and if I get the Brahman from You, my
troubles will be well-paid and rewarded." Baba then replied, "Oh, My dear friend, do not be
anxious, I shall immediately show you the Brahman; all My dealings are in cash and never on
credit. So many people come to Me, and ask for wealth, health, power, honour, position, cure
of diseases and other temporal matters. Rare is the person, who comes here to Me and asks for
Brahma-Jnana. There is no dearth of persons asking for wordly things, but as persons interested
in spiritual matters are very rare, I think it a lucky and auspicious moment, when persons like
you come and press Me for Brahma-Jnana. So I show to you with pleasure, the Brahman with all
its accompaniments and complications."
Saying this, Baba started to show him the Brahman. He made him sit there and engaged him in
some other talk or affair and thus made him forget his question for the time being. Then He
called a boy and told him to go to one Nandu Marwari, and get from him a hand-loan of Rs.
five. The boy left and returned immediately, saying that Nandu was absent and his house ws
locked. Then Baba asked him to go to Bala grocer and get from him, the said loan. This time
also, the boy was unsuccessful. This experiment was repeated again twice or thrice, with the
same result.
Sai Baba was, as we know, the living and moving Brahman Incarnate. Then, some one may ask -
"Why did He want the paltry sum of five rupees, and why did He try hard to get it on loan?
Really He did not want that sum at all. He must have fully known, that Nandu and Bala were
absent, and he seems to have adopted this procedure as a test for the seeker of Brahman. That
gentleman had a roll or bundle of currency notes in his pocket, and if he was really earnest, he
would not have sat quiet and be a mere onlooker, when Baba was frantically trying to get a
paltry sum of Rs. five. He knew that Baba would keep His word and repay the debt, and that
the sum wanted was insignificant. Still he could not make up his mind and advance the sum.
Such a man wanted from Baba the greatest thing in the world, viz., the Brahma-Jnana! Any
other man, who really loved Baba, would have at once given Rs. five, instead of being a mere
onlooker. It was otherwise with this man. He advanced no money nor did he sit silent, but
began to be impatient, as he was in a haste to return and implored Baba saying- "Oh Baba,
please show me the Brahman soon." Baba replied - "Oh my dear friend, did you not understand
all the procedure that I went through, sitting in this place, for enabling you to see the
Brahman? It is, in short this. For seeing Brahman one has to give five things, i.e. surrender five
things viz. (1) Five Pranas (vital forces), (2) Five senses (five of action and five of perception),
(3) mind, (4) intellect and (5) ego. This path of Brahma-Jnana of self-realization is 'as hard as
to tread on the edge of a razor'.
Sai Baba then gave rather a long discourse on the subject, the purport of which is given below
Qualifications for Brahma-Jnana or Self-Realization
All persons do not see or realize the Brahman in their lifetime. Certain qualifications are
absolutely necessary. (1) Mumuksha or intense desire to get free. He, who thinks that he is
bound and that he should get free from bondage and works earnestly and resolutely to that
end;and who does not care for any other thinks, is qualified for the spiritual life. (2) Virakti or
a feeling of disgust with the things of this world and the next. Unless a man feels disgusted
with the things, emoluments and honors, which his action would bring in this world and the
next, he has no right to enter into the spiritual realm. (3) Antarmukhata (introversion). God has
created our senses with a tendency to move outward and so, man always looks outside himself
and not inside. He who wants self-realization and immortal life, must turn his gaze inwards,
and look to his inner Self. (4) Catharsis from (Purging away of) sins. Unless a man has turned
away from wickedness, and stopped from doing wrong, and has entirely composed himself and
unless his mind is at rest, he cannot gain self-realization, even by means of knowledge. (5)
Right Conduct. Unless, a man leads a life of truth, penance and insight, a life of celibacy, he
cannot get God-realization. (6) Preferring Shreyas, (the Good) to Preyas (the Pleasant). There
are two sorts of things viz., the Good and the Pleasant; the former deals with spiritual affairs,
and the latter with mundane matters. Both these approach man for acceptance. He has to
think and choose one of them. The wise man prefers the Good to the Pleasant; but the unwise,
through greed and attachment, chooses the Pleasant. (7) Control of the mind and the senses.
The body is the chariot and the Self is its master; intellect is the charioteer and the mind is the
reins; the senses are the horses and sense-objects their paths. He who has no understanding
and whose mind is unrestrained, his senses unmanageable like the vicious horses of a
charioteer, does not reach his destination (get realization), but goes through the round of
births and deaths; but he who has understanding and whose mind is restrained, his senses being
under control, like the good horse of a charioteer, reaches that place, i.e., the state of selfrealization,
when he is not born again. The man, who has understanding as his charioteer
(guide) and is able to rein his mind, reaches the end of the journey, which is the supreme
abode of the all-pervading, Vishnu (lord). (8) Purification of the mind. Unless a man discharges
satisfactorily and disinterestedly the duties of his station in life, his mind will not be purified
and, unless his mind is purified, he cannot get self-realization. It is only in the purified mind
that Viveka (discrimination between the Unreal and the Real), and Vairagya (Non-attachment
to the unreal) crop up and lead on the self -realization. Unless egoism is dropped, avarice got
rid of, and the mind made desireless (pure), self-realization is not possible. The idea that 'I am
the body' is a great delusion, and attachment to this idea is the cause of bondage. Leave off
this idea and attachment therefore, if you want to get to the Self-realization. (9) The necessity
of a Guru. The knowledge of the self is so subtle and mystic, that no one could, by his own
individual effort ever hope to attain it. So the help of another person-Teacher, who has himself
got self-realization is absolutely necessary. What others cannot give with great labour and
pains, can be easily gained with the help of such a Teacher; for he has walked on the path
himself and can easily take the disciple, step by step on the ladder of spiritual progress. (10)
and lastly the Lord's Grace is the most essential thing. When the Lord is pleased with any body,
He gives him Viveka and Vairagya; and takes him safe beyond the ocean of mundane existence,
"The Self cannot be gained by the study of Vedas, nor by intellect, nor by much learning. He,
whom the Self chooses, by him It is gained. To him the Self reveals Its nature", says the Katha
Upanishad.
After the dissertation was over, Baba turned to the gentleman and said - "Well sir, there is in
your pocket the Brahma (or Mammon) in the form of fifty-times five(Rs.250/-) rupees; please
take that out." The gentleman took out from his pocket the bundle of currency notes, and to
his great surprise found, on counting them, that there were 25 notes of 10 rupees each, Seeing
this ominiscience of Baba, he was moved and fell at Baba's Feet and craved for His blessings.
Then Baba said to him, "Roll up your bundle of Brahma viz. Currency notes. Unless you get rid
completely of your avarice or greed, your will not get the real Brahma. How can be, whose
mind is engrossed in wealth, progeny and prosperity, expect to know the Brahma, without
removing away his attachment for the same? The illusion of attachment or the love for money
is a deep eddy (whirlpool) of pain full of crocodiles in the form of conceit and jealousy. He,
who is desireless, can alone cross this whirlpool. Greed and Brahma are as poles asunder; they
are eternally opposed to each other. Where there is greed, there is no room for thought or
meditation of the Brahma. Then how can a greedy man get dispassion and salvation? For a
greedy man there is no peace, neither contentment, nor certainty (steadiness). If there be
even a little trace of greed in mind, all the Sadhanas (spiritual endeavors) are of no avail. Even
the knowledge of a well-read man, who is not free from the desire of the fruit or reward of his
actions, and who has got no disgust for the same, is useless and can't help him in getting selfrealization.
The teachings of a Guru are of no use to a man, who is full of egoism, and who
always thinks about the sense-objects. Purification of mind is absolutely necessary; without it,
all our spiritual endeavors are nothing, but useless show and pomp. It is, therefore, better for
one to take only what he can digest and assimilate. My treasury is full, and I can give anyone,
what he wants, but I have to see whether he is qualified to receive what I give. If you listen to
Me carefully, you will be certainly benefited. Sitting in this Masjid, I never speak any untruth."
When a guest is invited to a house, all the members of the household and other friends and
relations that happen to be present, are entertained, along with the guest. So all those that
were present in the Masjid at this time, could partake of the spiritual feast that was served by
Baba for the rich gentleman. After getting Baba's blessings, one and all, including the
gentleman left the place quite happy and contented.
Special Characteristic of Baba
There are many Saints, who leaving their houses, stay in forest, caves or hermitages and
remaining in solitude, try to get liberation or salvation for themselves. They do not care for
other people, and are always self-absorbed. Sai Baba was not of such a type. He had no home,
no wife, no progency, nor any relations, near or distant. Still, He lived in the world (society).
He begged His bread from four or five houses, always lived at the foot of the (Neem) tree,
carried on wordly dealings, and taught all the people how to act. and behave in this world.
Rare are the Sadhus and Saints who, after attaining God-vision, strive for the welfare of the
people. Sai Baba was the foremost of these and, therefore, says Hemadpant.
"Blessed is the country, blessed is the family, and blessed are the chaste parents where This
extraordinary, transcendent, precious and pure jewel (Sai Baba) was born."
Chapters 18 & 19
How Hemadpant was Accepted and Blessed
Stories of Mr. Sathe and Mrs. Deshmukh - Encouraging Good Thoughts to Fruition-Variety in
Upadesh-Teachings Readings Slander, and Remuneration for Labour.
In the last two Chapters, Hemadpant described, how a rich gentleman, aspiring for quick
Brahma-Jnana, was treated by Baba, and now in these two Chapters, he describes how
Hemadpant, himself, was accepted and blessed by Baba, how Baba encouraged good throughts
and fructified them; and gives His teachings regarding Self-improvement, slander and
remuneration for labour.
Preliminary
It is a well-known fact, that the Sadguru looks first to the qualifications of his disciples; and
then gives them suitable instructions, without unsettling their minds in the least, and leads
them on towards the goal of self-realization. In this respect, some say that what the Sadguru
teaches or instructs, should not be divulged to others. They think that their instructions
become useless, if they are published. This view is not correct. The Sadguru is like a monsoon
cloud. He pours down profusely, i.e., scatters widely his nectar-like teachings. These, we
should enjoy and assimilate to our heart's content; and then serve others with them, without
any reserve. This rule should apply, not only to what he teaches in our waking state, but to the
visions he gives us in our dreams. To quote an instance: Budhakowshik Rishi composed his
celebrated Ram-raksha stotra, which he had seen in his dream.
Like a loving mother forcing bitter but wholesome medicines down the throats of her children
for the sake of their health, Sai Baba imparted spiritual instructions to His devotees. His
method was not veiled or secret, but quite open. The devotees who followed His instructions
got their object. Sad-gurus like Sai Baba open our (eyes of the) intellect and show us the divine
beauties of the Self, and fulfill our tender longings of devotion. When this is done, our desire
for sense-objects vanishes, twin fruits of Viveka (discrimination) and Vairagya (dispassion or
non-attachment) come to our hands; and knowledge sprouts up even in the sleep. All this we
get, when we come in contact with Saints (Sad-guru), serve them and secure their love. The
Lord, who fulfills the desires of His devotees, comes to our aid, removes our troubles and
sufferings, and makes us happy. This progress or development is entirely due to the help of the
Sadguru, who is regarded as the Lord Himself. Therefore, we should always be after the Sadguru,
hear His stories, fall at His Feet and serve Him. Now we come to our main story.
Mr. Sathe
There was a gentleman named Mr. Sathe, who had attained some publicity many year ago
during Crowford Regime, which was put down by Lord Reay, the then Governor of Bombay. He
suffered servere losses in trade. Other adverse circumstances gave him much trouble, and
made him sad and dejected. Being restless, he thought of leaving home; and going out to a
distant place. Man does not generally think of God, but when difficulties and calamities
overtake him, he turns to Him and prays for relief. If his evil actions have come to an end, God
arranges his meeting with a Saint, who gives him proper directions regarding his welfare. Mr.
Sathe had similar experience. His friends advised him to go to Shirdi, where so many people
were flocking to get Sai Baba's darshan, for getting peace of mind and the satisfaction of their
wants. He liked the idea, and at once came to Shirdi in 1917. Seeing Baba's Form, which was
like Eternal Brahma, Self-luminous, Spotless and Pure, his mind lost its restlessness and became
calm and composed. He thought, that it was the accumulation of merits in his former births,
that brought him to the Holy Feet of Baba. He was a man of strong will. He at once started to
make a parayana (study) of Guru-charitra. When the reading was finished in the saptaha (seven
days), Baba gave him a vision that night. It was to this effect: Baba with Guru-charitra in His
hand was explaining its contents to Mr. Sathe, who was sitting in front and listening carefully.
When he woke up, he remembered the dream and felt very happy. He thought that it was
extremely kind of Baba. Who awakens souls like his that are snoring in ignorance, and makes
them taste the nectar of Guru-charitra. Next day, he informed Kakasaheb Dixit of this vision,
and requested him to consult Sai Baba regarding its meaning or significance -- whether one
saptah (week's) reading was sufficient or whether he should begin again. Kakasaheb Dixit, when
got a suitable opportunity, asked Baba - "Deva (Oh God), what did you suggest to Mr. Sathe by
this vision? Whether he should stop or continue the saptaha? He is a simple devotee, his desire
should be fulfilled and the vision explained to him, and he should be blessed." Then Baba
replied - "He should make one more saptah of the book; if the work be studied carefully, the
devotee will become pure and will be benefited, the Lord will be pleased and will rescue him
from the bondage of the mundane existence."
At this time, Hemadpant was present there. He was shampooing Baba's Legs. When he heard
Baba's words, he thought in his mind as follows - "What! Mr. Sathe read for a week only and got
a reward; and I am reading it for forty years with no result! His seven days' stay here becomes
fruitful while my seven years' stay (1910 to m1917) goes for nothing. Like a Chatak bird I am
ever waiting for the Merciful Cloud (Baba) to pour its nectar on me; and bless me with His
instructions." No sooner did this thought cross his mind, Baba knew it then and there. It was
the experience of the Bhaktas that Baba read and understood all their thoughts, and that He
suppressed the evil thoughts and encouraged the good ones. Reading Hemadpant's mind Baba
at once asked him to get up, go to Shama (Madhavrao Des hpande), get from him Rs. 15/- as
Dakshina, sit and chitchat with him for a while and then return. Mercy dawned in Baba's mind,
and so he issued this order. And who could disobey Baba's order?
Hemadpant immediately left the Masjid and came to Shama's house. He had just bathed, and
was wearing a dhotar. He came out and asked Hemadpant - "How is it that you are here now? It
seems that you have come from the Masjid. Why do you look restless and dejected? Why are
you alone? Please sit and rest, while I shall just do my worship and return: in the meanwhile
you please take pan-vida (leaves and betel nuts etc.) let us then have a pleasant chat." After
saying his, he went inside and Hemadpant sat alone in the front varandah. He saw in the
window a wellknown Marathi book named 'Nath-Bhagwat.' This is a commentary by the Saint
Ekanath, on the eleventh Skandha (chapter) of the bigger Sanskrit work, the Bhagwat. At the
suggestion or recommendation of Sai Baba, Messrs. Bapusaheb Jog and Kakasaheb Dixit read
daily in Shirdi, BhagwadGeeta with its Marathi commentary named Bhawartha-Deepika or
Jnaneshwari (A dialogue between Krishna and His friend devotee Arjuna) and Nath Bhagwat (A
dialogue between Krishna and His servant devotee Uddhava) and also Ekanath's othe big work,
viz. Bhawartha Ramayana. When devotees came to Baba and asked Him certain questions. He
sometimes answered them in part, and asked them to go and listen to the readings of the
above-mentioned works, which are the main treatises of Bhagwat Dharma. When the devotes
went and listened, they got full and satisfactory replies to their questions. Hemadpant also
used to read daily some portions of the book Nath-Bhagwat.
That day, he did not complete the daily portion of his reading, but had left it unfinished in
order to accompany certain devotees, who were going to the Masjid. When he took up the book
from Shama's window and casually opened, it, he found, to his surprise, that the unfinished
portion turned up. He thought that Baba sent him very kindly to Shama's house for enabling him
to complete his daily reading. So he went throught the unfinished portion and completed it. As
soon as this was over, Shama, after doing his worship came out, and the following conversation
took place between them.
Hemadpant :- I have come with a message from Baba. He has asked me to return with Rs. 15/-
as Dakshina from you, also to sit with you for a while and have a pleasant chitchat and then
return to the Masjid with you.
Shama (with surprise):- I have no money to give. Take my 15 Namaskaras (bows) in lieu of
rupees as Dakshina, to Baba.
Hemadpant:- Alright, your Namaskaras are accepted. Now let us have some chitchat. tell me
some stories and Leelas of Baba, which will destroy our sins.
Shama:- Then sit here for a while. Wonderful is the sport (Leela) of this God (Baba). You know
it already. I am a village rustic, while you are an enlightened citizen. You have seen some more
Leelas since your coming here. How should I describe them before you? Well, take these leaves,
betel nut and chunam and eat the pan-vida; while I go in, dress myself and come out.
In a few minutes Shama come out and sat talking with Hemadpant. He said - "The Leela of this
God (Baba) is inscrutable; there is no end to His Leelas. Who can see them? He plays or sports
with His Leelas, still He is outside of (unaffected by) them. What do we rustics know? Why does
not Baba Himself tell stories? Why does He send learned men like you to fools like me? His ways
are inconceivable. I can only say, that they are not human." With this preface Shama added, -
"I now remember a story, which I shall relate to you. I know it personally. As a devotee is
resolute and determined, so is Baba's immediate response. Sometimes Baba puts the devotees
to sereve test; and then gives them 'Upadesh' (instructions).
As soon as Hemadpant heard the word 'Upadesh', a flash of lightning crossed, through his mind.
He at once remembered the story of Mr. Sathe's Guru-charitra reading and thought that Baba
might have sent him to Shama, in order to give peace to his restless mind. However, he curbed
this feeling, and began to listen to Shama's stories. They all showed how kind and affectionate
Baba was to His devotees. Hemadpant began to feel a sort of joy while hearing them. Then
Shama began to tell the following story.
Mrs. Radhabai Deshmukh
There was an old woman by name Radhabai, She was the mother of one Khashaba Deshmukh.
Hearing Baba's fame, she came to Shirdi with the people of Sangamner. She took Baba's darshan
and was much satisfied. She lov ed Baba intimately and resolved in her mind, that She should
accept Baba as her Guru, and take some Upadesh from Him. She knew nothing else. She
determined to fast herself unto death, so long as Baba did not accept her, and give her any
Upadesh or Mantra. She stayed in her lodging and left off taking any food or water for three
days. I was frightened by this ordeal of the old woman, and interceded with Baba on her
behalf. I said, "Deva, what is this You have started? You drag so many persons here. You know
that old lady. She is very obstinate and depends on You entirely, She has resolved to fast unto
death, if You don't accept and instruct her. If any thing worse happens, people will blame You,
and say that Baba did not instruct her, and consequently she met her death. So take some
mercy on her, bless her and instruct her." On seeing her determination, Baba sent for her,
changed the turn of her mind by addressing her as follows:-
"Oh mother, why are you subjecting yourself to unnecessary tortures and hastening your death?
You are really My Mother and I am your child. Take pity on Me and hear Me through. I tell you
My own story, which if you listen carefully, will do you good. I had a Guru. He was a great Saint
and most merciful. I served him long, very long; still he would not blow any Mantra into My
ears. I had a keen desire, never to leave him but to stay with and serve him; and at all costs
receive some instructions from him. But he had his own way. He first got my head shaved and
asked Me two pice as Dakshina. I gave the same at once. If you say that as My Guru was
perfect, why should he ask for money and how should he be called desireless? I replied plainly
that he never cared for coins. What had he to do with them? His two pice were (1) Firm Faith
and (2) Patience or perseverance. I gave these two pice or things to him, and he was pleased.
"I resorted to My Guru for 12 years. He brought Me up. There was no dearth of food and
clothing. He was full of love nay, he was love incarnate. How can I describe it? He loved Me
most. Rare is a Guru like him. When I looked at him, he seemed as if he was in deep
meditation, and then we both were filled with Bliss. Night and day, I gazed at him with no
thought of hunger and thirst. Without him, I felt restless. I had no other object to meditate,
nor any other thing than My Guru to attend. He was My sole refuge. My mind was always fixed
on him. This is one pice Dakshina. Saburi (Patience or perseverance) is the other pice. I waited
patiently and very long on My Guru and served him. This Saburi will ferry you across the sea of
this mundane existence. Saburi is manliness in man, it removes all sins and afflictions, gets rid
of calamities in various ways, and casts aside all fear, and ultimately gives you success. Saburi
is the mine of virtues, consort of good thought. Nishtha (Faith) and Saburi (Patience) are like
twin sisters, loving each other very intimately."
"My Guru never expected any other thing from Me. He never neglected Me, but protected Me at
all times. I lived with him, and was sometimes away from him; still I never felt the want or
absence of his love. He always protected Me by his glance, just as the tortoise feeds her young
ones, whether they are near her or away from her on the other side of the river bank, by her
loving looks. Oh mother, My Guru never taught Me any Mantra, then how shall I blow any
Mantra in your ears? Just remember that Guru's tortoise-like loving glance gives us happiness.
Do not try to get Mantra or Upadesh from anybody. Make Me the sole object of your thoughts
and actions; and you will, no doubt, attain Paramartha (the spiritual goal of life). Look at Me
whole-heartedly, and I in turn look at you similarly. Sitting in this Masjid, I speak the truth,
nothing but the truth. No Sadhanas, nor proficiency in the six Shastras, are necessary. Have
faith and confidence in your Guru. Believe fully, that Guru is the sole Actor or Doer. Blessed is
he who knows the greatness of his Guru and thinks him to be Hari, Hara and Brahma (Trimurti)
Incarnate."
Instructed in this way, the old lady was convinced; she bowed to Baba and gave up her fast.
Hearing this story carefully and attentively, and marking its significance and appropriateness,
Hemadpant was most agreeably surprised. Seeing this wonderful Leela of Baba, he was moved
from top to toe, he was overflowing with joy, his throat was choked, and he was not able to
utter a single word. Shama, on seeing him in this condition asked him, - "What is the matter
with you, why are you silent? How many innumerable Leelas of Baba shall I describe!"
Just at that time the bell in the Masjid began to ring, proclaiming that the noon-worship and
Arati ceremony had begun. Therefore, Shama and Hemadpant hurried to the Masjid. Bapusaheb
Jog had just started the worship. Women were up in the Masjid, and men were standing below
in the open courtyard and they were all loudly singing the Arati in chorus to the
accompaniment of drums. Shama went up, pulling Hemadpant with him. He sat to the right and
Hemadpant in front of Baba. On seeing them, Baba asked Hemadpant to give the Dakshina
brought from Shama. He replied that Shama gave Namaskaras in lieu of Rupees and that he was
there in person. Baba said, "Alright, now let Me know whether you both had a chitchat, and if
so, tell Me all that you talked about." Not minding the sounds of the bell, the drum and the
chorus songs, Hemadpant was eager to tell what they had talked and started to narrate it.
Baba was also anxious to hear, and so He left the bolster and leaned forward. Hemadpant said
all that they talked about was very pleasant, and that especially the story of the old lady was
most wonderful and that on hearing it, he thought that His Leela was inexplicable, and under
the guise of that story, He really blessed him. Baba then said - "Wonderful is the story. How
were you blessed? I would like to know everything in detail from you, so tell Me all about it."
Then Hemadpant related in full the story, which he had heard a little while before, and which
had made a lasting impression on his mind. Hearing this Baba was much pleased and asked him
- "Did the story strike you and did you catch its significance?" He replied - "Yes, Baba the
restlessness of my mind has vanished and I have got true peace and rest, and come to know the
true path."
Then Baba spoke as follows: - "My method is quite unique. Remember well, this one story, and
it will be very useful. To get the knowledge (realization) of the Self, Dhyana (meditation) is
necessary. If you practice it continuously, the Vrittis (thoughts) will be pacified. Being quite
desireless, you should meditate on the Lord, Who is in all the creatures, and when the mind is
concentrated, the goal will be achieved. Meditate always on My formless nature, which is
knowledge incarnate, consciousness and bliss. If you cannot do this, meditate on My Form from
top to toe as you see here night and day. As you go on doing this, your Vrittis will concentrate
on one point and the distinction between the Dhyata (meditator), Dhyana (act of meditation),
Dhyeya (this meditated upon) will be lost and the meditator will be one with the Consciousness
and be merged in the Brahman. The (mother) tortoise is on one bank of the river, and her
young ones are on the other side. She gives neither milk, nor warmth to them. Her mere glance
gives them nutrition. The young ones do nothing, but remember (meditate upon) their mother.
The tortoise glance is, to the young ones, a downpour of nectar, the only source of sustenance
and happiness. Similar is the relation, between the Guru and disciples."
When Baba uttered these last words, the chorus of the Arati songs stopped and all cried out
loudly in one voice: "Victory be to our Sadguru Sai Maharaj, Who is Existence, Knowledge and
Bliss." Dear readers, let us imagine, that we are at this time, standing amongst the crowd in
the Masjid; and let us join them in this Jayajayakar.
After the Arati ceremony was over, Prasad was distributed. Bapusaheb Jog advanced as usual,
and after saluting Baba, gave into His hand a handful of sugar-candy. Baba pushed all this
quantity into the hands of Hemadpant and said to him, "If you take this story to heart and
remember it well, your state will be sweet as the sugar-candy, all your desires will be fulfilled
and you will be happy." Hemadpant bowed before Baba and implored, "Do favour me like this,
bless and protect me always." Baba replied - "Hear this story, meditate on it and assimilate its
spirit. Then you will always remember and meditate on the Lord, Who will manifest Himself to
you."
Dear readers! Hemadpant got Prasad of sugar-candy then; and we now get the Prasad of sugar -
candy or nectar of this story. Let us drink it to out heart's content, meditate on it, and
assimilate it, and be strong and happy by Baba's grace. Amen!
Towards the end of the 19th Chapter Hemapter Hemadpant had dealt with some other matters,
which are given below.
Baba's Advice Regarding our Behaviour
The following words of Baba are general and invaluable. If they are kept in mind and acted
upon, they will always do you good. " Unless there is some relationship or connection, nobody
goes anywhere. If any men or creatures come to you, do not discourteously drive them away,
but receive them well and treat them, with due respect. Shri Hari (God) will be certainly
pleased, if you give water to the thirsty, bread to the hungry, clothes to the naked, and your
verandah to strangers for sitting and resting. If anybody wants any money from you, and you
are not inclined to give, do not give, but do not bark at him, like a dog. Let anybody speak
hundreds of things against you, do not resent by giving any bitter reply. If you always tolerate
such things, you will certainly be happy. Let the world go topsy-turvy, you remain where you
are. Standing or staying in your own place, look on calmly at the show of all things passing
before you. Demolish the wall of difference that separates you from Me; and then the road for
our meeting will be clear and open. The sense of differentiation, as thou, and I is the barrier
that keeps away the disciple from his Master, and unless that is destroyed the state of union or
atonement is not possible, "Allah Malik" i.e. God is the sole Proprietor, nobody else is our
Protector. His method of work is extra-ordinary, invaluable, and inscrutable. His will will be
done and He will show us the way, and satisfy our heart's desires. It is on account of
Rinaubandh (former relationship) that we have come together, let us love and serve each other
and be happy. He, who attain the supreme goal of life, is immortal and happy; all others
merely exist, i.e., live so long as they breathe".
Encouraging Good Thoughts of Fruition
It is interesting to note how Sai Baba encouraged good thoughts. You have to surrender yourself
completely to Him with love, and devotion, and they you will see how, He helps you, off and
on, in so many things. Some Saint has said, that when you get a good thought, immediately
after awakening from sleep, and if you develop the same afterwards during the day, your
intellect will be unfolded and your mind will attain calmness. Hemadpant wanted to try this.
On one Wednesday night before going to bed, be thought - "To-morrow is Thursday - an
auspicious day and the place, viz. Shirdi, is so holy; so let me pass the whole day in
remembering and chanting the Rama-nama, and then he slept. Next morning when he got up
he remembered without any effort the name of Rama and was much pleased. He then, after
finishing his morning duties, went to see Baba with flowers. When he left Dixit's Wada, and was
just passing Booty's Wada (present Samadhi-mandir) he heard a beautiful song that was being
sung nicely by one Aurangabadkar, in the Masjid before Baba. The song was Guru - kripanjan
payo mere bhai" etc. by Ekanath, in which he says that he got collyrium in the form of Guru's
grace which opened his vision and made him see Rama, in and out, in sleep, dream, and waking
state and everywhere. There were so many songs; and why did Aurangabadkar, a devotee of
Baba, particularly choose this song? Is this not a curious coincidence arranged by Baba to feed
the determination of Hemadpant to sing unceasingly Rama-nama, during the day?
All Saints agree on and lay stress upon the efficacy of uttering Rama's (God's) name, in fulfilling
the ambitions of the Bhaktas and in protecting and saving them from all calamities.
Variety in Upadesh -- Slanderer Condemned
Sai Baba required no special place, nor any special time for giving instructions. Whenever any
occasion demanded, He gave them freely. Once it so happened that a Bhakta of Baba reviled
another behind his back, before other people. On leaving aside merits, he dwelt on the faults
of his brother, and spoke so sarcastically, that the hearers were disgusted. Generally, we see
that people have a tendency to scandalize others, un-necessarily; and this brings on hatred and
ill will. Saints see scandal, in another light. They say that there are various ways of cleansing or
removing dirt, viz. by means of earth, water and soap etc., but a scandalmonger has got a way
of his own. He removes the dirt (faults) of others by his tongue; so in a way of obliges the
person, whom he reviles and for this he is to be thanked. Sai Baba had his own method of
correcting the scandalmonger . He knew by his omniscience what the slanderer had done and
when He met him at noon near the Lendi, Baba pointed out to him a pig that was eating filth
near the fence and said to him - "Behold how, with what relish it is gorging dung. Your conduct
is similar. You go on reviling your own brethren to your heart's content. After performing many
deeds of merit, you are born a man, and if you act like this, will Shirdi help you in any way?"
Needless to say, that the Bhakta took the lesson to his heart, and went away.
In this way Baba went on giving instructions whenever necessary. If these are borne in our
minds and acted upon, the spiritual goal (realization) is not far off. There is a proverb which
says - "If there be my Hari (Lord), He will feed me on my cot." This proverb is only true in
respect of food and clothing, but if anyone trusting in this, sits quiet and does nothing in
spiritual matters, he will be ruined. One has to exert himself to his utmost for attaining selfrealization.
The more he endeavours, the better for him.
Baba said that He was omnipresent, occupying land, air, country, world, light and heaven, and
that He was not limited. To remove the misunderstanding of those, who thought that Baba was
only His body - three cubits and a half in length, He incarnated Himself in this form and if any
devotee meditated on Him day and night with complete self-surrender, he experienced
complete union (without any difference) with Him like sweetness and sugar, waves and sea,
eye and its luster. He, who wants to get rid of the cycle of births and deaths, should lead a
righteous life, with his mind calm and composed. He should always engage himself in good
actions, should do his duties and surrender himself, heart and soul to Him. He need not then be
afraid of anything. He who trusts Him entirely, hears and expounds His Leelas and does not
think of anything else, is sure to attain Self-realization. Baba asked many to remember His
name and to surrender to Him, but to those, who wanted to know who they were ('Who am I'
enquiry), He advised Shravanam (study) and Mananam (meditation). To some, He advised
remembering God's name, to others hearing His Leelas, to some worship of His Feet, to others
reading and studying Adhyatma Ramayan, Jnaneshwari and other sacred scriptures. Some He
made sit near His Feet, some He sent to Khandoba's temple, and some He advised the
repetition of the thousands names of Vishnu and some the study of Chhandogya Upanishad and
Geeta. There were no limit, nor restriction to His instructions. To some, He gave them in
person. To others by visions in dreams. To one addicted to drink, He appeared in his dream, sat
on his chest, pressed it and left him, after he gave a promise not to touch liquor anymore. To
some, He explained some Mantras like `Gurur Brahma' in dreams. To some devotee, who was
practising Hath-Yoga, He sent word that he should leave off Hath-Yoga practices, sit quiet and
wait (Saburi). It is impossible to describe all His ways and methods. In ordinary wordly dealings,
He set examples by His actions, one of which is given below.
Remuneration for Labour
One day at noon, Baba came near Radha-Krishna-Mai's house and said - "Bring Me a ladder."
Some men brought it and set it against a house as directed by Baba. He climbed up on the roof
of Vaman Gondkar's house, passed the roof of Radha-Krishna-Mai's house and then got down
from the other corner. What object Baba had, none could know. Radha-Krishna-Mai was, at
that time, shivering with Malaria. It may be to drive off that fever that He may have gone
there. Immediately after getting down, Baba paid Rupees two to the persons who brought the
ladder. Somebody asked Baba, why he paid so much for this. He replied that nobody should
take the labour of others, in vain. The worker should be paid, his dues promptly and liberally.
Part 4
Shri Sai Satcharita
Chapter 20
Das Ganu's Problem Solved by Kaka's Maidservant
In this Chapter, Hemadpant describes, how Kakasaheb Dixit’s maidservant solved Das Ganu’s
problem.
Preliminary
Sai (Lord) was originally formless. he assumed a form for the sake of Bhaktas. With the help of
the actress Maya, He played the part of the Actor in the big drama of the universe. Let us
remember and visualize Shri Sai. Let us go to Shirdi, and see carefully the programmes, after
the noon-Arati. After the Arati ceremony was over, Sai used to come out of the Masjid, and
standing on its edge, distribute udi to the devotees with very kind and loving looks. The
Bhaktas also got up with equal fervour, clasped His Feet, and standing and staring at Him,
enjoyed the shower of Udi. Baba passed handfuls of Udi into the palms of the devotees and
marked their foreheads with Udi with His fingers. The love He bore for them in His heart was
boundless. Then He addressed the Bhaktas as follows:- "Oh Bhau, go to take your lunch; you
Anna, go to your lodgings; you Bapu, enjoy your dishes". In this way He accosted each and
every devotee and sent him or her home. Even now, you can enjoy these sights if you bring into
play your imagination. You can visualize and enjoy them. Now bringing Sai before our mental
vision, let us meditate on Him, from His Feet upwards to His face, and prostrating before Him
humbly, lovingly and respectfully, revert to the story of this Chapter.
Ishavasya Upanishad
Das Ganu once started to write a Marathi commentary ont he Ishavasya Upanishad. Let us first
give a brief idea of this Upanishad, before proceeding further. It is called a `Mantropanishad',
as it is embodied in the Mantras of the Vedic Samhita. It constitutes the last or the 40th
Chapter of the Vajasaneyi Samhita (Yajurveda) and it is, therefore, called Vajasaneyi
Samhitopanishad. Being embodied in Vedic Samhitas, this is regarded as superior to all other
Upanishads, which occur in the Brahmanas and Aranyakas (explanatory treatises on Martras and
rituals). Not only this, other Upanishads are considered to be commentaries on the truths
mentioned briefly in the Ishavasya Upanishad. For instance, the biggest of the Upanishads, viz,
the Brihadaranyaka Upanishad, is considered by Pandit Satwalekar to be a running commentary
on the Ishavasya Upanishad.
Profesor R.D. Ranade says:- "The Ishopanishad is quite a small Upanishad; and yet it contains
many hints which show an extraordinarily piercing insight. Within the short compass of 18
verses, it gives a valuable mystical description of the Atman, a description of the ideal sage,
who stands unruffled in the minds of temptations and sorrows; and adumbration of the doctrine
of Karma-Yoga as later formulated, and finally a reconciliation of the claims of knowledge and
works. The most valuable ideas, that lies at the root of the Upanishad, is that of a logical
synthesis between the two opposites of knowledge; and work, which are both required
according to the Upanishad to be annulled in a higher synthesis". (Page 24 of the Constructive
Survey of the Upanishad Philosophy). In another place he says "The poetry of the Ishopanishad
is a Commixture of moral, mystical and metaphysical (ibid, Page 41)".
From the brief description given above about this Upanishad, any one can see how difficult it is
to translate this Upanishad in a vernacular language, and brief out its exact meaning. Das Ganu
translated it in Marathi 'Ovi'metre, verse-by-verse, but as he did not comprehend the gist or
essence of the Upanishad, he was not satisfied with his performance. He therefore consulted
some learned men regarding his doubts and difficulties and discussed with them at great
length. They did not solve them nor did they give him any rational and satisfactory
explanation. So Das Ganu was a little restless over this matter.
SadGuru only competent and Qualified to Explain
As we have seen, this Upanishad is the quintessence of the Vedas. It is the science of selfrealization,
it is the scythe or weapon, which can rend asunder the bondage of life and death,
and make us free. Therefore, he thought, that he who has himself attained self-realization, can
only give him the true or correct interpretation of the Upanishad. When nobody could satisfy
Das Ganu, he resolved to consult Sai Baba about this. When he got an opportunity to go to
Shirdi, he saw Sai Baba, prostrated himself before Him, and mentioned his difficulties about
the Ishavasya Upanishad and requested Him to give the correct solution. Sai Baba blessed him
and said- "You need not be anxious, there is no difficulty about the matter, the mind-servant of
Kaka (Kakasaheb Dixit) will solve your doubts at Vile Parle, on your way home". The people,
who went present then and heard this, thought that Baba was joking and said, "How could an
illiterate maid-servant solve the difficulties of this nature", but Das Garu thought otherwise. He
was sure, that whatever Baba spoke must come true, Baba's word was the decree of the
Brahma (Almighty).
Kaka's Maidservant
On fully believing in Baba's words, he left Shirdi and came to Vile Parle (a suburb of Bombay),
and stayed with Kakasaheb Dixit. There the next day, when Das Ganu was enjoying his morning
nap (some say when he was engaged in worship), he heard a poor girl singing a beautiful song
in clear and melodious tones. The subject matter of the song was a crimson coloured Sari, how
nice it was, how fine was its embroidery, how beautiful were its ends and borders etc. He liked
the song so much that he came out, and saw that it was being sung by a young girl, the sister of
Namya, who was a servant of Kakasaheb. The girl was cleaning vessels, and had only a torn rag
on her person. On seeing her impoverished condition, and her jovial temperament, Das Ganu
felt pity for her and when Rao Bahadur M.V.Pradhan next day gave him a pair of dhotars, he
requested him to give a sari to the poor little girl also. Rao Bahadur bought a good Chirdi (small
Sari) and presented it to her. Like a starving person getting luckily good dishes to eat, her joy
knew to bounds. Next day she wore the new Sari, and out of great joy and merriment, whirled,
danced round and played `Fugadi' with other girls and excelled them all. The Day following,
she kept the new Sari in her box at home and came with the old and torn rags, but she looked
as merry as she did the previous day. On seeing this, Das Ganu's pity was transferred into
admiration. He thought that the girl being poor had to wear a torn rag, but now she had a new
Sari which she kept in reserve and putting on the old rag, strutted herself, showing no trace of
sorrow or dejection. Thus he realized that all our feelings of pain and pleasure depend upon
the attitude of our mind. On thinking deeply over this incident, he realized that a man ought to
enjoy whatever God has bestowed on him in the firm conviction that He besets every thing,
from behind and before, and on all sides and that whatever is bestowed on him by God must be
for his good. In this particular case, the impoverished condition of the poor girl, her torn rag
and the new Sari, the donor, the dance and the acceptance were all parts of the Lord and
pervaded by Him. Hence, Das Ganu got a practical demonstration of the lesson of the
Upanishad - the lesson of contentment with one's own lot in the belief that whatever happens,
is ordained by God, and is ultimately good for us.
Unique Method of Teaching
From the above incident, the reader will see that Baba's method was unique and varied.
Though Baba never left Shirdi, He sent some to Machhindragad, some to Kolhapur or Sholapur
for practising sadhanas. To some He appeared in His usual form, to some He appeared in
waking or dreaming state, day or night and satisfied their desires. It is impossible to describe
all the methods that Baba used in imparting instructions to His Bhaktas. In this particular case,
He sent Das Ganu to Vile Parle, where he got his problem solved, through the maidservant. To
those, who say that it was not necessary to sent Das Ganu outside and that Baba could have
personally taught him, we say that Baba followed the right or best course, or how else could
Das Ganu would have learnt a great lesson, that the poor maid-servant and her Sari were
pervaded by the Lord.
Now we close the Chapter with another beautiful extract about this Upanishad.
The Ethics of the Ishavasya Upanishad
"One of the main features of the Ishavasya Upanishad, is the ethical advice it offers, and it is
interesting to note that the ethics of the Upanishad are definitely based upon the metaphysical
position advanced in it. The very opening words of the Upanishad tell us that God
pervades every thing. As a corollary from this metaphysical position, the ethical advice it offers
is, that a man ought to enjoy whatever God bestows on him in the firm belief, that as He
pervades everything, whatever is bestowed on him by God must be good. It follows naturally,
that the Upanishad should forbid us from coveting another man's property. In fact, we are
fittingly taught here a lesson of contentment with one's own lot in the belief that whatever
happens, it is divinely ordained and it is hence good for us. Another moral advice is, that man
must spend his life-time always in doing action, specially the karmas enjoined in the Shastras,
in a mood of believing resignation to His will. Inactivity, according to this Upanishad, would be
the canker of the soul. It is only when a man spends his lifetime on doing actions in this manner
that he can hope to attain the ideal of Naishkarmya. Finally, the text goes on to say that a
man, who sees all beings in the Self and sees the Self as existing in all beings; in fact, for whom
all beings and everything that exists have becomes the Self - how can such a man suffer
infatuation? What ground would such a man have for grief? Loathfulness, infatuation and grief
verily proceed from our not being able to see the Atman in all things. But a man, who realizes
the oneness of all things, for whom everything has become the Self, must ipso facto, cease to
be affected by the common foibles of humanity. (Page 169-170 of The Creative Period by
Messrs. Belvalkar and Ranade).
Chapter 21
Stories of (1) V.H. Thakur (2) Anantrao Patankar and (3) Pandharpur Pleader.
In this Chapter, Hemadpant relates the stories of Vinayak Harishchandra Thakur, B.A.,
Anantrao Patankar of Poona, and a pleader from Pandharpur. All these stories are very
interesting which if very carefully read and grasped, will lead the readers on to the spiritual
path.
Preliminary
It is a general rule, that it is our good luck in the form of accumulation of merits in past births
that enables us to seek the company of Saints and profit thereby. In illustration of this rule,
Hemadpant gives his own instance. He was a resident Magistrate of Bandra, A suburb of
Bombay, for many years. A famour Mahomedan Saint named Pir Moulana was living there and
many Hindus, Parsis and many others who followed different religion used to go to him and
take his darshan. His Mujavar (priest) by name Inus pressed Hemadpant many a time, night and
day, for going to see him, but for some reason or other he was not able to see him. After many
years his turn came and he was called to Shirdi where he was permanently enlisted in Sai
Baba's Darbar. Unfortunate fellows do not get this contact of the Saints. It is only the fortunate
ones that get it.
Institution of Saints
There have been institutions of Saints in this world, from time immemorial. Various Saints
appear (incarnate) themselves in various places to carry out the missions allotted to them, but
though they work in different places, they are, as it were, one. They work in unison under the
common authority of the Almighty Lord and know full well what each of them is doing in his
place, and supplement his work where necessary. An instance illustrating this is given below.
Mr. Thakur
Mr. V.H.Thakur, B.A., was a clerk in the Revenue Department and he once came to a town
named Vadgaum near Belgaum (S.M. Country) along with a Survey party. There he saw a
Kanarese Saint (Appa) and bowed before him. The Saint was explaining a portion from the book
"Vichar-Sagar" of Nischaldas (a standard work on Vedanta) to the audience. When Thakur was
taking his leave to go, he said to him, "you should study this book, and if you do so, your
desires will be fulfilled, and when you go to the North in the discharge of your duties in future,
you will come across a great Saint by your good luck, and then he will show you the future
path, and give rest to your mind and make you happy".
Then, he was transferred to Junnar, where he had to go by crossing Nhane Ghat. This Ghat was
very steep and impassible, and no other conveyance, than a buffalo was of use in crossing it. So
he had to take a buffalo-ride through the Ghat, which inconvenienced and pained him much.
Thereafter, he was transferred to Kalyan on higher post, and there he became acquainted with
Nanasaheb Chandorkar. He heard much about Sai Baba from him and wished to see Him. Next
day, Nanasaheb had to go to Shirdi, and he asked Thakur to accompany him. He could not do so
as he had to attend the Thana Civil Court for a civil case. So Nanasaheb went alone. Thakur
went to Thana, but there the case was postponed. Then, he repented for not accompanying
Nanasaheb. Still he left for Shirdi and when he went there, he found that Nanasaheb had left
the place the previous day. Some of his other friends, whom he met there, took him to Baba.
He saw Baba, fell at His Feet and was overjoyed. His eyes were full of tears of joy and his hair
stood on end. Then after a while the omniscient Baba said to him - "The path of this place is
not so easy as the teaching of the Kanarese Saint Appa or even as the buffalo-ride in the Nhane
Ghat. In this spiritual path, you have to put in your best exertion as it is very difficult". When
Thakur heard these significant signs and words, which none else than he knew, he was
overwhelmed with joy. He came to know, that the word of the Kanarese Saint had turned true.
Then joining both hands and placing his head on Baba's Feet, he prayed that he should be a
accepted and blessed. Then Baba said - "What Appa told you was all right, but these things
have to be practised and lived. Mere reading won't do. You have to think and carry out what
you read, otherwise, it is of no use. Mere book-learning, without the grace of the Guru, and
self-realization is of no avail". Thakur read the theoretical portion from the work `Vichar
Sagar’, but the practical way was shown to him at Shirdi. Another story given below will bring
out this truth more forcibly.
Anantrao Patankar
One gentleman from Poona, by name Anantrao Patankar wished to see Baba. He came to
Shirdi, and took Baba's darshan. His eyes were appeased, he was much pleased. He fell at
Baba's Feet; and after performing proper worship said to Baba - "I have read a lot, studied
Vedas, Vedants and Upanishads and heard all the Purnas, but still I have not got any peace of
mind; so I think that all my reading was useless. Simple ignorant devout persons are better
than myself. Unless the mind becomes calm, all book learning is of no avail. I have heard, from
many people, that you easily give peace of mind to so many people by your mere glance, and
playful word; so I have come here; please take pity on me and bless me". Then Baba told him a
parable, which was as follows:-
Parable of Nine Balls of Stool (Nava-vidha Bhakti)
"Once a Soudagar (merchant) came here. Before him a mare passed her stool (nine balls of
stool). The merchant, intent on his quest, spread the end of his dhotar and gathered all the
nine balls in it, and thus he got concentration (peace) of mind".
Mr. Patankar could not make out the meaning of this story; so he asked Ganesh Damodar, alias
Dada Kelkar, "What does Baba mean by this?" He replied - "I too do not know all that Baba says
and means, but at His inspiration I say, what I come to know. The mare is God's grace and the
nine balls excreted are the nine forms or types of Bhakti, viz., (1) Shravana (Hearing); (2)
Kirtana (Praying); (3) Smarana (Remembering); (4) Padasevana (resorting to the feet); (5)
Archana (Worship); (6) Namaskara (Bowing); (7) Dasya (Service); (8) Sakhyatva (Friendship); (9)
Atmanivedana (surrender of the self). These are the nine types of Bhakti. If any of these is
faithfully followed, Lord Hari will be pleased, and manifest Himself in the home of the
devotee. All the sadhanas, viz. Japa (vocal worship), Tapa (penance), Yoga practice and
studying the scriptures and expounding them are quite useless unless they are accompanied by
Bhakti, i.e., devotion. Knowledge of the Vedas, or fame as a great Jnani, and mere formal
Bhajan (worship) are of no avail. What is wanted is Loving Devotion. Consider yourself as the
merchant or seeker after the truth and be anxious and eager like him to collect or cultivate the
nine types of devotion. Then you will attain stability and peace of mind".
Next day, when Patankar went to Baba for saluation, he was asked whether he collected the
'nine balls of stool'. Then he said that he, being a poor fellow, should first be graced by Baba,
and then they will be easily collected. Then Baba blessed and comforted him, saying that he
would attain peace and welfare. After hearing this, Patankar became overjoyed and happy.
The Pandharpur Pleader
We shall close this Chapter with short story showing Baba's omniscience and His using it for
correcting people and setting them on the right path. Once a pleader from Pandharpur came to
Shirdi, went to the Masjid, saw Sai Baba, fell at His Feet and, without being asked, offered
some Dakshina, and sat in a corner eager to hear the talk, that was going on. Then Baba turned
His face towards him and said - "How cunning the people are! They fall at the feet, offer
Dakshina, but inwardly give abuses behind the back. Is not this wonderful?" This cap (remark)
fitted the pleader and he had to wear (take) it. None understood the remark. The pleader
grasped it, but kept silent. When they returned to the Wada, the pleader said to Kakasaheb
Dixit - "What Baba remarked was perfectly right. The dart (remark) was aimed at me; it was a
hint to me, that I should not indulge in reviling or scandali zing others (calling by names). When
the subjudge or munsiff of Pandharput (Mr.Noolkar) came and stayed here for the improvement
of his health, a discussion about this matter was going on in the barroom at Pandharpur (as it
ever happens in many a bar-room). It was said or discussed there whether the ailments, from
which the sub-judge suffered were, ever likely to be got rid of without medicines, by merely
going after Sai Baba, and whether it was proper for an educated man, like the sub-judge, to
have recourse to such methods. The sub-judge was taken to task, i.e. he was ciritisied, as also
Sai Baba. I also took some part in this affair; and now Sai Baba showed the impropriety of my
conduct. This is not a rebuke to me, but a favour, an advice that I should not indulge in any
scandal or slander of others; and not interfere unnecessarity in others' affairs".
Shirdi is about 100 Koss (Koss=3 miles) distant from Pandharpur; still Baba by His omniscience
knew what transpired there in the barroom. The intervening places -- rivers, jungles and
mountains - were not a bar to His all-perceiving sight and He could see or read the hearts of
all. There was nothing secret or veiled from Him. Everything, far or near, was plain and clear
to Him as broad as daylight. Let a man be far or near, he cannot avoid the all-pervading gaze
of Sai Baba. From this incident, the pleader took the lesson that he should never speak ill of
others, nor unnecessarily criticize them. This evil tendency was completely got rid of, and he
was set on the right path.
Though the story refers to a pleader, still it is applicable to all. All should, therefore, take this
lesson to heart and profit thereby.
Sai Baba's greatness is unfathomable, so are His wonderful Leelas. His life is also such; for He is
Para-Brahman (Lord God) incarnate.
Chapter 22
Rescues from Serpent-bites - (1) Balasaheb Mirikar (2) Bapusaheb Booty (3) Amir Shakkar (4)
Hemadpant - Baba's Opinion Regarding Killing of Serpents.
Preliminary
How to meditate on Baba? No one has been able to fathom the nature or the form of the
Almighty. Even the Vedas and the thousand-tongued Shesha are not able to describe it fully;
but the devotees cannot but know and look at the form of the Lord, for they know that His
Feet are the only means of their happiness. They know no other method of attaining the
supreme goal of life, except meditating on the Holy Feet. Hemadpant suggests an easy way of
devotion and meditation as follows:-
As the dark fortnight of every month wears out gradually, the moonlight also wanes in the same
degree and on the newmoon day, we do not see the moon at all, nor do we get her light.
Therefore, when the bright fortnight begins, people are very anxious to see the moon. On the
first day, the moon is not seen and on the second day also she is not clearly visible. Then the
people are asked to see the moon through an opening between the two branches of a tree, and
when they begin to see through this aperture eagerly and after concentratedly, the distant
small crescent of the moon comes, to their great delight, within their ken. Following this clue,
let us try to see Baba's Light. Look at Baba's posture, how fine it is! He is sitting with His legs
folded,the right leg held across the left knee. The fingers of His left hand are spread on the
right-foot. On the right toe are spread His two fingers-the index and middle ones. By this
posture Baba means to say, as it were-if you want to see My Light, be egoless and most humble
and meditate on My toe through the opening between the two branches-index and middle
fingers-and then you will be able to see My Light. This is the easiest means of attaining
devotion.
Now let us turn for a moment to Baba's life. Shirdi had become a place of pilgrimage on
account of Baba's stay. People from all quarters began to flock there, and both the rich and the
poor began to be benefited in more ways than one and in some form or other. Who can
describe Baba's boundless love and His wonderful natural knowledge and His all-pervasiveness?
Blessed is he, who could experience one or all of these. Sometimes Baba observed long silence,
which was, in a way, His dissertation on Brahman; at other times He was Consciousness-Bliss
Incarnate, surrounded by His devotees. Sometimes He spoke in parables, and at other times
indulged in wit and humour. At times, He was quite unambiguous (clear) and at times He
seemed enraged. Sometimes He gave His teachings in a nutshell, at other times He argued at
length. Many a time He was very plain. In this way, He gave varied instructions to many,
according to their requirements. His life was, therefore, inscrutable, beyond the ken of our
mind, beyond our intellect and speech. Our longing to see His face, to talk with Him and hear
His Leelas was never satisfied; still we were overflowing wi th joy. We can count the showers of
rain, encircle (tie) the wind in a leather bag, but who can gauge or measure His Leelas? Now
we deal here with one aspect of them, viz. how He anticipated or forestalled the calamities of
His devotees and warded them off in time.
Balasaheb Mirikar
Balasaheb Mirikar, son of Sirdar Kakasaheb Mirikar was Mamlatdar of Kopergaon. He was going
on tour to Chitali. On the way he came to Shirdi to see Sai Baba. When he went to the Masjid
and prostrated himself before Baba, usual conversation regarding health and other matters
commenced, when Baba sounded a note of warning as follows:-"Do you know our
Dwarakamayi?" As Balasaheb did not understand he kept quiet, Baba continued - "This is our
Dwarakamayi, where you are sitting. She wards off all dangers and anxieties of the children,
who sit on her lap. This Masjidmayi (its presiding Deity) is very merciful, she is the mother of
the simple devotees, whom she will save in calamities. Once a person sits on her lap, all his
troubles are over. He, who rests in her shade, gets Bliss". Then Baba gave him Udi, and placed
His protecting hand on his head. When Balasaheb was about to depart, He again said- "Do you
know the "Lamba Bava" (long gentleman), Viz. serpent?" And then closing the left arm like fist
He brought it near the right elbow, and moving His left arm like the hood of a serpent, He said-
"He is so terrible, but what can he do to the children of Dwarakamayi: When the Dwarakamayi
(its presiding deity) protects, what can the serpent do?"
All who were present there were curious to know the meaning of all this and its reference to
Mirikar, but none had the courage to ask Baba about this. Then Balasaheb saluted Baba and left
the Masjid with Shama. Baba called Shama back and asked him to accompany Balasaheb, and
enjoy the Chitali trip. Shama came to Balasaheb, and told him that he would go with him
according to Baba's wish. Balasaheb replied that he need not come, as it would be
inconvenient. Sharma returned to Baba and told Him what Balasaheb said to him. Babas said,
“Alright, do not go. We should mean well and do well. Whatever is destined to happen, will
happen".
In the meanwhile Balasaheb thought over again, and calling Shama asked him to accompany
him. Then Shama going again to Baba and taking His leave started with Balasaheb in the tanga.
They reached Chitali at 9 P.M. and encamped in the Maruti temple. The office-people had not
come; so they sat quiet in the temple, talking and chitchating. Balasaheb was sitting on a mat
reading a newspaper. His Uparani (upper dhotar) was spread across his waist and on a part of it
a snake was sitting unobserved. It began to move with a rustling sound, which was heard by the
peon. He brought a lantern, saw the snake and raised an alarm- 'serpent, serpent'. Balasaheb
was frightened and began to quiver. Shama was also amazed. Then he and others moved
noiselessly and took sticks and clubs in their hands. The snake got down slowly from the waist
and it moved away from Balasaheb; it was immediately done to death. Thus this calamity,
which was prophesied by Baba, was averted and Balasaheb's love for Baba was deeply
confirmed.
Bapusaheb Booty
A great astrologer named Nanasaheb Dengale told one day Bapusaheb Booty, who was then in
Shirdi, "To-day is an inaus picious day for you, there is a danger to your life". This made
Bapusaheb restless. When they, as usual, came to Masjid, Baba said to Bapusaheb- "What does
this Nana say? He foretells death for you. Well, you need not be afraid. Tell him boldly "Let us
see how death kills." Then later in the evening Bapusaheb went to his privy for easing himself
where he saw a snake. His servant saw it and lifted a stone to strike at it. Bapusaheb asked him
to get a big stick, but before the servant returned with the stick, the snake was seen moving
away and soon disappeared. Bapusaheb remembered with joy Baba's words of fearlessness.
Amir shankar
Amir Shankar was a native of the village Korale, in Kopergaon Taluka. he belonged to the
butcher caste. He worked as a commission agent in Bandra, and was well-known there. He once
suffered from Rheumatism, which gave him much pain. He was then reminded of God, and so,
he left his business and went to Shirdi, and prayed to Baba to relieve him from his malady.
Baba then stationed him in the Chavadi, which was then a damp unhealthy place, unfit for such
a patient. Any other place in the village, or Korale itself would have been better for Amir, but
Baba's word was the deciding factor and the chief medicine. Baba did not allow him to come to
the Masjid, but fixed him in the Chavadi, where he got very great advantage. Baba passed via
Chavadi every morning and evening; and every alternate day Baba went to the Chavadi in a
procession and slept there. So Amir got Baba's contact very often easily. Amir stayed there for
full nine months, and then, somehow or other, he got a disgust for the place. So one night he
stealthily left the place and came to Kopergaon and stayed in a Dharmashala. There he saw an
old dying Fakir, who asked him for water. Amir brought it and gave it to him. As soon as he
drank it, he passed away. Then Amir was in a fix. He thought that if he went and informed the
authorities, he would be held responsible for the death as he was the first and sole informant,
and knew something about it. He repented for his action, viz. leaving Shirdi without Baba's
leave, and prayed to Baba. He then determined to return to Shirdi, and that same night he ran
back, remembering and muttering Baba's name on the way, and reached Shirdi before
daybreak, and became free from anxiety. Then he lived in the Chavadi in perfect accordance
with Baba's wishes and orders, and got him cured. One night it so happened that Baba cried at
midnight- "Oh Abdul, some devilish creature is dashing against the side of My bed". Abdul came
with a latern, examined Baba's bed but found nothing, Baba asked him to examine carefully all
the place and began to strike ground with His satka. Seeing this Leela of Baba, Amir thought
that Baba might have suspected some serpent had come there. Amir could know by close and
long contact the meaning of Baba's words and actions. Baba then saw near Amir's cushion
something moving. He asked Abdul to bring in the light, and when he brought it, he saw the
coil of a serpent there, moving its head up and down. Thereupon the serpent was immediately
beaten to death. Thus Baba gave timely warning and saved Amir.
Hemadpant (Scorpion and Serpent)
(1) At Baba's recommendation Kakasaheb Dixit was daily reading the two works of Shri Eknath
Maharaj, viz., Bhagwat and Bhawartha Ramayana and Hemadpant had the good forturne to be
one of the audience when the reading of the works was going on. Once when a portion from
the Ramayana relating to Hanuman's testing Rama's greatness, according to his mother's
instructions, was being read, all the listeners were spell-bound. Hemadpant was one of them. A
big scorpion (none knew where it came from), jumped and sat on the right shoulder of
Hemadpant, on his Uparani (upper dhotar). First it was not noticed, but as the Lord protects
those, who are intent on hearing His stories, he casually cast a glance over his right shoulder
and noticed it. It was dead silence, not a bit moved here or there. It seemed as if, it also
enjoyed the reading. Then by the Lord's grace, Hemadpant without disturbing the audience,
took the two ends of his dhotar, folded them, and brought them together, enclosing the
scorpion within. Then he went out, and threw it in the garden. (2) On another occasion some
persons were sitting in the upper floor of Kakasaheb's Wada, just before nightfall, when a
serpent crept through a hole in the window frame and sat coiled up. A light was brought.
Though it was first dazzled, yet it sat still and only moved its head up and down. Then many
persons rushed there with sticks and cudgels, but as it sat in an awakward place, no blow could
be dealt. But hearing the noises of men, the serpent went out hastily through the same hole.
Then all the persons there felt relieved.
Baba's Opinion
One devotee named Muktaram, and then said that it was good that the poor creature escaped.
Hemadpant challenged him saying that serpents should better be killed. There was a hot
discussion between them - the former contending that serpents, and such creatures, should not
be killed, the latter that they should be. As night came on, the discussion came to an end,
without any decision being arrived at. Next day, the question was reffered to Baba, who gave
His settled opinion as follows:- "God lives in all beings and creatures, whether they be serpents
or scorpions. He is the Great Wirepuller of the world, and all beings, serpents, scorpions etc.,
obey His command. Unless He wills it, nobody can do any harm to others. The world is all
dependent on Him, and no one is independent. So we should take pity and love all creatures,
leave off adventurous fights and killings and be patient. The Lord (God) is the Protector of all.
Chapter 23
Yoga and Onion - Shama Cured of Snake - Bite - Cholera Ordinance Broken - Ordeal of Guru-
Bhakti.
Preliminary
Really this Jiva (human soul) transcends the three qualities, viz. Sattwa, Rajas and Tamas, but
being deluded by Maya, he forgets his nature which is 'Existence-knowledge-bliss', and thinks
that he is the doer and enjoyer and thus entangles himself in endless miseries and does not
know the way of deliverance. The only way of deliverance is Loving Devotion towards the
Guru's feet. The great Player or Actor Lord Sai has delighted His Bhaktas and transformed them
into Himself (His nature).
We regard Sai Baba as an incarnation of God for reasons already stated, but He always said that
He was an obedient servant of God. Though an incarnation He showed the people the way, how
to behave satisfactorily and carry out the duties of their respective stations (Varnas) in this
life. He never emulated others in any way, nor asked others to have something done for Him.
For Him, Who saw the Lord in all movable and immovable things of this world, humility was the
most proper thing. None He disregarded or disrespected; for He saw Narayan (Lord) in all
beings, He never said, "I am God," but that He was a humble servant and He always
remembered Him and always uttered - "Allah Malik" (God is the sole proprietor or Owner).
We do not know the various kinds of Saints, how they behave, what they do and eat etc. We
only know, that by God's grace they manifest themselves in this world to liberate the ignorant
and bound souls. If there be any store of merits on our account, we get a desire in listening to
the stories and Leelas of the Saints, otherwise not. Let us now turn to the main stories of this
Chapter.
Yoga and Onion
Once it so happened, that a sadhak of Yoga came to Shirdi with Nanasaheb Chandorkar. He had
studied all the works on Yoga, including the Yoga-sutras of Patanjali, but had no practical
experience. He could not concentrate his mind and attain samadhi even for a short time. He
thought that if Sai Baba were pleased with him, He would show him the way to attain samadhi
for a long time. With this object in view he came to Shirdi, and when he went to the Masjid he
saw Sai Baba eating bread with onion. On seeing this, a thought arose in his mind - `How can
this man, eating stale bread with raw onion, solve my difficulties and help me?' Sai Baba read
his mind and said to Nanasaheb - "Oh Nana, he who has the power to digest onion, should eat it
and none else". Hearing this remark, the yogi was wonder-struck and then he fell at Baba's Feet
with complete surrender. With pure and open mind, he asked his difficulties and got their
solution from Baba. Thus being satisfied and happy, he left Shirdi with Baba's Udi and blessings.
Shama Cured of Snake-Bite
Before Hemadpant begins the story, he says about the Jiva that it can be very well compared
with a parrot, and that they both are bound, the one in the body and the other in a cage. Both
think that their present bound state is good for them. It is only when a Helper, i.e., Guru
comes and by God's grace opens their eyes and liberates them from their bondage, that their
eyes are opened to a greater and larger life, compared to which their former limited life is
nothing.
In the last Chapter, it was shown how Baba anticipated the calamity that was to befall on Mr.
Mirikar and rescued him from it. Now let the readers hear a story grander than that. Once
Shama was bitten by a poisonous snake. His little finger of the hand was stung and the poison
began to spread into the body. The pain was also severe and Shama thought that he would pass
off soon. His friends wanted to take him to the God Viroba, where such cases were often sent,
but Shama ran to the Masjid -- to His Viroba (Sai Baba). When Baba saw him, He began to scold
and abuse. He got enraged and said - "Oh vile Bhaturdya (Priest) do not climp up. Beware if you
do so" and then roared - "Go, Get away, Come down." Seeing Baba thus red with wrath, Shama
was greatly puzzled and disappointed. He thought that the Masjid was his home and Sai Baba
his sole Refuge, but if he was driven away like this, where should he go? He lost all hope of life
and kept silent. After a time Baba became normal and calm when Shama went up and sat near.
Then Baba said to him - "Don't be afraid, don't care a jot, the Merciful Fakir will save you, go
and sit quiet at home, don't go out, believe in Me and remain fearless and have no anxeity".
Then he was sent home. Immediately afterwards, Baba sent Tatya Patil and Kakasaheb Dixit to
him with instructions to the effect, that he should eat what he liked, should move in the home,
but should never lie down and sleep. Needless to say that these instructions were acted upon
and Shama got all right in a short time. The only thing to be remembered in this connection is
this - the words of Baba (or the five syllabled Mantra, viz, `Go, Get away, Come down') were
not addressed to Shama- as it apparently looked - but they were a direct order to the snake
and its poison not to go up and circulate through Shama's body. Like others well versed in
Mantrashastra, He had not to use any incantation, charged rice or water etc. His words only
were most efficacious in saving the life of Shama.
Any one, hearing this story and other similar ones, will beget firm faith in the Feet of Sai Baba,
and the only way to cross the ocean of Maya is to remember ever the Feet of Baba in the heart.
Cholera Epidemic
Once, Cholera was raging virulently in Shirdi. The residents were much frightened and they
stopped all communication with the outside people. The panchas of the village assembled
together and decided upon two ordinances as a remedy to check and put down the Epidemic.
They were (1) No fuel-cart should be allowed to come in the village, and (2) No goat should be
killed there. If anybody disobeyed these ordinances, they were to be fined by the villageauthorities
and panchas. Baba knew that all this was mere supersition, and therefore, He cared
two pence for the Cholera-ordinances. While the ordinances were in force, a fuel-cart came
there, and wanted to enter the village. Everybody knew that there was dearth of fuel in the
village, still the people began to drive away the fuel-cart. Baba came to know of this. He came
to the spot and asked the cartman to take the fuel-cart to the Masjid. None dared to raise his
voice against this action of Baba. He wanted fuel for His Dhuni and so He purchased it. Like an
Agnihotri keeping his sacred fire alive throughout his life, Baba kept His Dhuni ever burning all
day and night; and for this He always stocked fuel. Baba's home, i.e. the Masjid was free and
open to all. It had no lock and key; and some poor people removed some wood from there for
their use. Baba did not grumble about this. Baba saw that the Almighty pervaded the whole
universe, and so He never bore enmity or ill will to anybody. Though perfectly detached. He
behaved like an ordinary householder to set an example to the people.
Ordeal of Guru-Bhakti
Let us now see, how the second Cholera-ordinance fared with Baba. While it was in force,
somebody brought a goat to the Masjid. It was weak, old and about to die. At this time Fakir
Pir Mohamad of Malegaon alias Bade Baba was near. Sai Baba asked him to behead it with one
stroke, and offer it as an oblation. This Bade Baba was much respected by Sai Baba. He always
sat on the right hand of Sai Baba. After the chilim (pipe) was first smoked by him, it was then
offered to Baba and others. After the dishes were served, at the time of taking meals at noon,
Baba respectfully called Bade Baba and made him sit on His left side, and then all partook of
food. Baba paid him also daily Rs.50/- out of the amount collected as Dakshina. Baba
accompanied him hundred paces whenever he was going away. Such was his position with Baba.
But when Baba asked him to behead the goat, he flatly refused, saying "Why it should be killed
for nothing?" Then Baba asked Shama to kill it. He went to Radha-Krishna-Mai and brought a
knife from her and placed it before Baba. Knowing the purpose for which the knife was taken,
she recalled it. Then Shama went to bring another knife, but stayed in the Wada, and did not
return soon. Then came the turn of Kakasaheb Dixit. He was 'good gold' no doubt, but had to be
tested. Baba asked him to get a knife and kill the goat. He went to Sathe's Wada and returned
with a knife. He was ready to kill it at Baba's bidding. He was born in a pure Brahmin family
and never in his life knew killing. Though quite averse to do any act of violence, he made
himself bold to kill the goat. All the people wondered to see that Bade Baba, a Mahomedan was
unwilling to kill it while this pure Brahmin was making preparations to do so. He tightened his
dhotar and with a semicircular motion raised his hand with the knife and looked at Baba for the
final signal. Baba said - "What are you thinking of? Go on, strike". Then, when the hand was just
about to come down, Baba said - "Stop, how cruel you are! Being a Brahmin, you are killing a
goat?" Kakasaheb obeyed and kept the knife down and said to baba - "Your nectarlike word is
law unto us, we do not know any other ordinance. We remember You always, meditate on Your
Form and obey You day and night, we do not know or consider whether it is right or wrong to
kill, we do not want to reason or discuss things, but implicit and prompt compliance with
Guru's orders, is our duty and dharma".
Then Baba said to Kakaseheb, that He would Himself do the offering and killing business. It was
settled that the goat should be disposed of near a place called Takkya, where fakirs used to sit.
When the goat was being removed to that place, it fell dead on the way.
Hemadpant closes the Chapter with a classification of disciples. He says that they are of three
kinds: (1) First or best (2) Second or middling and (3) Third or ordinary. The best kind of
disciples are those who guess what their Gurus want and immediately carry it out and serve
them without waiting for an order from them. The average disciples are those who carry out
the orders of their Masters to a letter, without any delay, and the third kind of disciples are
those, who go on postponing the carrying out of their orders and making mistakes at every
step.
The disciples should have firm faith, backed up by intelligence and if they and patience to
these, their spiritual goal will not be distant. Control of breath -- ingoing and outgoing, or
Hath-Yoga or other difficult practices are not at all necessary. When the disciples get the
above-mentioned qualities, they become ready for further instructions and the Masters then
appear and lead them on, in their spiritual path to perfection.
In the next Chapter we will deal with Baba's interesting wit and humour.
Chapter 24
Baba's Wit and I lumour - Chanak Leela - (1) Hemadpant (2) Sudama (3) Anna Chinchanikar vs.
Mavsibai.
Preliminary
To say that, we shall state such and such in the next or this Chapter, is a sort of egoism.
Unless, we surrender our ego to the feet of our Sad-guru, we will not succeed in our
undertaking. If we become egoless, then our success is assured.
By worshipping Sai Baba, we attain both the objects, worldly and spiritual, and are fixed in our
true Nature, and get peace and happiness. Therefore, those who want to gain their welfare
should respectfully hear Sai Baba's Leelas or stories and meditate on them. If they do this, they
will easily attain the object of their life and get Bliss.
Generally, all people like wit and humour, but they do not like those jokes should be cut at
their expense. But Baba's method was peculiar; when it was accompained with gestures, it was
very interesting and instructive, and the people, therefore, did not mind, if they were held up
to the ridicule. Hemadpant gives his own instance below.
Chanak-Leela
In Shirdi, bazar was held every Sunday, and people from the neighbouring villages came there,
erected booths and stall on the street, and sold their wares and commodities. Every noon, the
Masjid was crowded more or less; but on Sunday, it was crowded to suffocation. On one such
Sunday, Hemadpant sat in front of Baba, shampooing His Legs and muttering God's name.
Shama was on Baba's left, Vamanrao to His right - Shriman Booty and Kakasaheb Dixit and
others were also present there. Then Shama laughed and said to Annasaheb - "See that some
grains seem to have stuck to the sleeve of your coat". So saying he touched the sleve and found
that there were some grains. Hemadpant straightened his left fore -arm to see what the matter
was, when to the the surprise of all, some grains of gram come rolling down and were picked
up by the people who were sitting there.
This incident furnished a subject matter for joke. Everybody present began to wonder and said
something or other as to how the grains found their way into the sleeve of the coat and lodged
there so long. Hemadpant also could not guess how they found an entrance and stayed there.
When nobody could give any satisfactory explanation in this matter, and everybody was
wondering about this mystery, Baba said as follows: -
Baba - "This fellow (Annasaheb) has got the bad habit of eating alone. Today is a bazar-day and
he was here chewing grams. I know his habit and these grams are a proof of it. What wonder is
there is this matter?"
Hemadpant - "Baba, I never know of eating things alone; then why do you thrust this bad habit
on me? I have never yet seen Shirdi bazar. I never went to the bazar today, then how could I
buy grams, and how could I eat them if I had not bought them? I never eat anything unless I
share it with others present near me".
Baba - "It is true that you give to the persons present; but if none be near-by, what could you
or I do but do you remember Me before eating? Am I not always with you? Then do you offer Me
anything before you eat?"
Moral
Let us mark and note carefully, what Baba has taught us, by this incident. He has advised us
that before the senses, mind and intellect enjoy their objects, he should first be remembered,
and if this be done, it is in a way an offering to Him. The senses etc. can never remain without
their objects, but if those objects are first offered to the Guru, the attachment for them will
naturally vanish. In this way, all the Vrittis (thoughts) regarding Desire, Anger, Avarice etc.
should first be offered and directed to the Guru and if this practice be followed, the Lord will
help you in eradicating all the Vrittis. When before enjoyment of the objects, you think that
Baba is close by, the question whether the object is fit to be enjoyed or not will at once arise.
Then the object that is not fit to be enjoyed will be shunned and in this way our vicious habits
or vices will disappear and our character will improve. Then love for the Guru will grow and
pure knowledge will sprout up. When this knowledge grows, the bondage of body -
consciousness (we are the body) will snap and our intellect will be merged in spiritconsciousness
(we are the spirit). Then we shall get Bliss and contentment. There is no
difference between Guru and God. He who sees any difference in them, sees God nowhere. So
leaving aside all ideas of difference, we should regard Guru and God as one, and if we serve
our Guru as stated above, Lord (God) will be certainly pleased and purifying our minds He will
give us self-realisation. To put the matter in a nutshell, we should not enjoy any object with
our senses etc. without first remembering our Guru. When the mind is trained in this way, we
will be always reminded of Baba, and our meditation on Baba will grow apace. The Sagun Form
of Baba will ever be before our eyes and then devotion, non-attachment and salvation will all
be ours. When Baba's Form is thus fixed before our mental vision, we forget hunger, thirst, and
this samsar; the consciousness of worldly pleasures will disappear and our mind shall attain
peace and happiness.
Sudama's Story
When the above story was being narrated, Hemadpant was reminded of similar story of
Sudama, which illustrates the same priciple and, therefore, it is given here.
Shri Krishna and His elder brother, Balarama, were living with a co-student, named Sudama, in
the ashram of their Guru, Sandipani. Once Krishna and Balarama were sent to the forest for
bringing fuel. Then the wife of Sandipani sent also Sudama for the same purpose with some
quantity of grams for the three. When Krishna met Sudama in the forest, he said to him -
"Dada, I want water as I am thirsty". Sudama replied - "No water should be drunk on an empty
stomach, so it is better to rest a while". He did not say that he had got grams with him and that
He should take some. As Krishna was tired, He lay down for rest on the lap of Sudama and was
snoring. Seeing this, Sudama took out the grams and began to eat. Then Krishna suddenly asked
him - "Dada, what are you eating, whence is the sound?". He replied - "What is there to eat? I
am shivering with cold and my teeth are chattering. I can't even repeat distinctly Vishnu-
Sahastra-Nama". Hearing this, the Omniscient Krishna said - "I just dreamt a dream, in which I
saw a man, eating things of another, and when asked about this, he said - "What earth (dust)
should he eat?", meaning thereby that he had nothing to eat? The other man said - "Let it be
so". Dada, this is only a dream. I know that you won't eat anything without Me; under the
influence of the dream I asked you what you were eating?" If Sudama had known a bit of the
Omniscient, Shri Krishna and His Leelas, he would not have acted, as he did. Therefore, he had
to suffer for what he did. Though he was a chum of Shri Krishna he had to pass his later life in
utter poverty. But when he later offered Krishna a handful of parched rice, earned by his wife
with her own labour, Krishna was pleased and gave him a golden city to enjoy. Those who have
the habit of eating things alone without partaking them with others should remember this
story.
The Shruti also emphasizes this lesson, and asks us to offer things first to God and then enjoy
them after he renounces them. Baba also has taught us the same lesson in His inimitable and
humorous way.
Anna Chinchanikar vs. Mavsibai
Hemadpant, now describes another witty incident, in which Baba played a peace-maker's part.
There was one devotee by name Damodar Ghanashyama Babare alias Anna Chinchanikar. He
was simple, rough and straightforward. He cared for nobody, always spoke plainly and carried
all dealings in cash. Though he looked outwardly harsh and uncompromising, he was good
natured and guileless. So Sai Baba loved him. One day, like others serving Baba in their own
way, this Anna was, one noon standing prone and was shampooing the left arm of Baba, which
rested on the kathada (railing). On the right side, one old widow named Venubai Koujalgi whom
Baba called mother and all others Mavsibai, was serving Baba in her own way. This Mavsibai
was an elderly woman of pure heart. She clasped the fingers of both her hands round the trunk
of Baba and was at this time kneading Baba's abdomen. She did this so forcibly that Baba's back
and abdomen became flat (one) and Baba moved from side to side. Anna on the other side was
steady, but Mavsibai's face moved up and down with her strokes. Once it so happened that her
face came very close to Anna's. Being of a witty disposition she remarked - "Oh, this Anna is a
lewd (bad) fellow, he wants to kiss me. Even being so old with grey hair he feels no shame in
kissing me." These words enraged Anna and he pulled up his sleeves and said - "You say that I
am an old bad fellow, am I quite a fool? It is you that have picked up a quarrel and are
quarreling with me". All the persons, present there were enjoying this encounter between
them. Baba Who loved both of them equally and wanted to pacify them, managed the affair
very skillfully. Lovingly He said - "Oh Anna, why are you unnecessarily raising this hue and cry? I
do not understand what harm or impropriety is there, when the mother is kissed?" Hearing
these words of Baba, both of them were satisfied and all the persons laughed merrily and
enjoyed Baba's wit to their heart's content.
Baba's Characteristics -- His Dependency on Bhaktas
Baba allowed His devotees to serve Him in their own way, and did not like any other persons
interfering in this. To quote an instance, the same Mavsibai was on another occasion, kneading
Baba's abdomen. Seeing the fury and force used by her, all the other devotees felt nervous and
anxious. They said, "Oh mother, be more considerate and moderate, otherwise you will break
Baba's arteries and nerves". At this Baba got up at once from His seat, dashed His satka on the
ground. He got enraged and His eyes became red like a live charcoal. None dared to stand
before or face Baba. Then He took hold of one end of the Satka with both hands and pressed it
in the hollow of his abdomen. The other end He fixed to the post and began to press His
abdomen against it. The satka which was about two or three feet in length seemed all to go
into the abdomen and the people feared that the abdomen would be ruptured in a short time.
The post was fixed and immovable and Baba began to go closer and closer to it and clasped the
post firmly. Every moment the rupture was expected, and they were all dismayed, did not
know what to do, and stood dumb with wonder and fear. Baba suffered this ordeal for the sake
of His Bhakta. The other devotees wanted only to give a hint to the Mavsibai to be moderate in
her service and not cause any trouble or pain to Baba. This they did with good intention, but
Baba did not brook even this. They were surprised to see that their well-intentioned effort had
resulted in this catastrophe; and they could do nothing but to wait and see. Fortunately, Baba's
rage soon cooled down. He left the satka and resumed His seat. From this time onward, the
devotees took the lesson that they should not meddle with anybody but allow him to serve
Baba as the chooses, as He was capable to gauge the merits and worth of the service rendered
unto Him.
Chapter 25
Damu Anna Kasar of Ahmednagar - (1) Speculations - (2) Amra -Leela
Preliminary
We begin this Chapter with a bow with all our eight limbs to Sai Baba, Who is an ocean of
mercy, the God incarnate, who is Para-Brahman and the great Yogeshwara (Lord of Yoga).
Victory be unto Sai Baba, Who is the crest-jewel of the Saints, who is the home of all
auspicious things, who is our Atmaram (Dear Self), and who is the able refuge of the devotees.
We prostrate ourselves before Him, Who has attained the aim and end of life.
Sai Baba is always full of mercy. What is wanted on our part is whole-hearted devotion to Him.
When a devotee has got firm faith and devotion, his wishes are soon fulfilled. When the desire
arose in the mind of Hemadpant to write the life and Leelas of Sai Baba, He immediately got it
written by him. When the order 'to keep the memos' was given, Hemadpant was inspired and
his intellect got strength and boldness to undertake and finish the work. He was not, he say,
qualified to write the work, but the gracious blessings of Baba enabled him to complete the
undertaking; and thus you have this Satcharita which is a Somakant jewel, from which nectar in
the form of Sai Leelas oozes out for the readers to drink to their hearts' content.
Whenever, a devotee had complete and whole-hearted devotion to Sai Baba, all his calamities
and dangers were warded off and his welfare attended to by Baba. The story of Damodar
Savalaram Resane, Kasar of Ahmednagar (now of Poona) alias Damu Anna illustrating the above
statement, is given below.
Damu Anna
The readers are aware that a mention of this gentleman was made in the 6th Chapter,
regarding the celebration of Rama-Navami festival in Shirdi. He went to Shirdi about the year
1895, when the Rama-Navami Utsava-celebration began and from that time he has been
providing an ornamental flag for that occasion every year. He also feeds the poor and the fakirs
that come there for the festival.
His Speculations : (1) Cotton
A Bombay friend of Damu Anna wrote to him, that they should do some cotton-speculation
business in partnership, which would bring them about two lacs of rupees as profit. (Damu
Anna says in his statement made about the year 1936 to Mr. B.V.Narasimha Swami that the
proposal about speculating at Bombay in cotton was from a broker who was not to be a
partner, and that he (Damu Anna) was to be the sole adventurer: - vide P.75 of the Devotees '
Experiences Part II). The broker wrote that the business was good and involved no risks and
that the opportunity should not be lost. Damu Anna was oscillating in his mind. He could not at
once determine to venture in the speculation. He thought about this and as he was a devotee
of Baba, he wrote a detailed letter to Shama giving all the facts and requested him to consult
Baba and take His advice in the matter. Shama got the letter next day and when he came with
it at noon to the Masjid and placed it before Baba. He asked Shama what the matter was, and
what the paper (letter) was about. He replied that Damu Anna of Nagar wanted to consult Him
about something. Then Baba said - "What does he write, and what does he plan? It seems that
he wants to catch the sky and that he is not content with what God has given him; read his
letter". Shama than said, "The letter contains what you have just said now. Oh, Deva you sit
here calm and composed and agitate the devotees and when they get restless, you draw them
here, some in person and others through letters. If you know the contents of the latter, why do
you then press me to read it?" Baba said - "Oh Shama, read it please. I speak at random and
who believes Me."
Then Shama read the letter and Baba heard it attentively and said feelingly - "The Shet (Damu
Anna) has gone mad; write to him in reply that nothing is wanting in his house. Let him be
content with the half loaf (bread) he has now and let him not bother himself about lacs."
Shama sent the reply, which Damu Anna was anxiously waiting for. Reading it, he found that all
his hopes and prospects about lacs of rupees as profit were dashed to the ground. He thought
that he had done a mistake in consulting Baba. But as Shama had hinted in the reply that there
was always much difference in seeing and hearing and that, therefore, he should come to
Shirdi personally and see Baba. He thought it advisable to go to Shirdi and consult Baba
personally about the affair. So he went to Shirdi, saw Baba, prostrated himself before Him and
sat shampooing His legs. He had no courage to ask Baba openly about the speculation, but he
thought in his mind, that it would be better if some share in the business should be assigned to
Baba and said in his mind, that if Baba were to help him in this transaction, he would surrender
some share of profits to Him. Damu Anna was thus thinking secretly in his mind, but nothing
was veiled from Baba; everything past, present and future were clear to Him as an Amalaka
fruit in hand. A child wants sweets, but its mother gives bitter pills; the former spoil its health,
while the latter improve it. So the mother looking to the welfare of her infant, coaxes it and
gives it bitter pills. Baba, kind mother as He was, knew the present and future prospects of His
devotees, and therefore reading Damu Anna's mind, He openly spoke to him - "Bapu, I do not
want to be entangled in any such wordly things (sharing profits)." Seeing Baba's disapproval
Damu Anna dropped the enterprise.
(2) Grain-Dealing
Then he thought of trading in grain, rice, wheat and other groceries. Baba read also this
thought and said to him, "You will be buying at five seers and selling at seven seers a rupee". So
this business was also given up. The rice in the prices of grains was kept up for some time, and
Baba's prophecy seemed to be falsified, but in a month or two there was abundant rain
everywhere and the prices suddenly fell down; and, therefore, those who stored grains
suffered a severe loss. Damu Anna was saved from this fate. Needless to say that the cotton
speculation, which was conducted by the broker with the help of another merchant, also
collapsed with a severe loss to the adventurers. After seeing that Baba had saved him from two
severe losses in cotton and grain speculations, Damu Anna's faith in Baba grew strong and he
remained a true devotee of Baba till His passing away and even now.
Amra-Leela (Mango miracle)
Once a parcel of about 300 good mangoes was received at Shirdi. It was sent from Goa by one
Mamlatdar named Rale to Sai Baba in the name of Shama. When it was opened, all the mangoes
were found to be in a good condition. They were given in Shama's charge and only four were
retained and placed in the kolamba (pot) by Baba. He said that, "These four fruits are for Damu
Anna, let them lie there".
This Damu Anna had three wives. According to his statement mentioned above, he had not
three but two wives only. He had no issue. He consulted many astrologers and himself studied
astrology to some extent and found that as there was a 'papi' (inauspicious) planet in his
horoscope, there was no prospect of any issue to him in this life. But he had great faith in
Baba. When he went to Shirdi, two hours after the receipt of the mango parcel, for
worshipping Baba, He said, "Though other people are looking for the mangoes, they are
Dammya's. He whose they are, should 'eat and die'." Damu Anna on hearing these words was
first shocked, but on Mhalsapati (a prominent Shirdi devotees) explaining to him that death
meant the death of the little self or egos, and to have it at Baba's Feet was a blessing, he said
that he would accept the fruits and eat them. But Baba said to him. "Do not eat yourself, but
give them to your junior wife. This Amra-Leela (mango miracle of 4 mangoes) will give her four
sons and four daughters. This was done and ultimately in due course it was found Baba's words
turned out true and not those of the astrologers.
Baba's speech established its efficacy or greatness while He was living in the flesh, but wonder
of wonders! It did the same even after His passing away. Baba said - "Believe Me, though I pass
away, My bones in My tomb will give you hope and confidence. Not only Myself but My tomb
would be speaking, moving and communicating with those who would surrender themselves
whole-heartedly to Me. Do not be anxious that I would be absent from you. You will hear My
bones speaking and discussing your welfare. But remember Me always, believe in Me heart and
soul and then you will be most benefited.
Prayer
Hemadpant closes this Chapter with a prayer. "Oh Sai Sad-guru, the wish fulfilling tree of the
Bhaktas, Let us never forget and lose sight of Your Feet; we have been troubled with the ins
and outs (births and deaths) in this samsar; now free us from this cycle of births and deaths.
Restrain us from the outgoing of our senses to their objects and introvert us and bring us face
to face with the Atma (Self). As long as this outgoing tendency of the senses and the mind is
not checked, there is no prospect of self-realisation. Neither son, nor wife nor friend will be of
any use in the end. It is only You, Who will give us salvation and happiness. Destroy completely
our tendency for discussions and other evil matters, let out tongue get a passion for chanting
Your name. Drive out our thoughts, good or otherwise and make us forget our bodies and
houses, and do away with our egoism. Make us ever remember Your name and forget all other
things. Remove the restlessness of our mind, and make it steady and calm. If you just clasp us,
the darkness of night of our ignorance will vanish and we shall live happily in Your light. That
You made us drink the nectar of Your Leelas and awakened us from our slumber is due to Your
grace and our store of merits in past births".
Note: - In this connection the following extract from Damu Anna's statement mentioned above,
is worth perusal, (Page 76).
"Once when I sat at His Feet along with many others, I had two questions in my mind and He
gave answers to both.
(1) There are so many crowding to Sai Baba. Do they all get benefit from Him?
To this, He replied orally - "Look at the mango tree in blossom. If all the flowers brought fruit,
what a splendid crop it would be. But do they? Most fall off (either as flowers or as unripe
fruits) by wind etc. Very few remain".
(2) The second question was about myself. If Baba were to pass away, how hopelessly adrift I
would be and how am I to fare then? To this Baba answered that He would be with me when
and wherever I thought of Him. That promise He had kept up before 1918 and has been keeping
up after 1918. He is still with me. He is still guiding me. This was about 1910-11, when brothers
separated from me and my sister died, and there was a theft and police enquiry, all of which
incidents upset me very much.
When my sister died, my mind was much upset. I did not care for life and enjoyments. When I
went to Baba, He pacified me with His Upadesh and made me eat a feast of Pooran Poli at
Appa Kulkarni's house and get pasted with sandal.
There was a theft in my house. A thirty-year's friend of mine stole my wife's jewel-box,
including her auspicious Nathi (nose-ring). I wept before Baba's photo. The next day, the man
returned the jewel-box and prayed for pardon.
Part 5
Shri Sai Satcharitra
Chapter 26
Stories of (1) Bhakata Pant (2) Harishchandra Pitale and (3) Gopal Ambadekar.
Preliminary
All the things that we see in the universe are nothing but a play of Maya -- the creative
power of the Lord. These things do not really exist. What really exists is the Real
Absolute. Just as we mistake a rope of a garland or a stick for a serpent on account of
darkness, we always see the phenomena, i.e. things as they outwardly appear, and not
the Noumenon which underlies all the visible things. It is only the Sad-guru that opens
the eyes of our understanding and enables us to see things in their true light and not
as they appear. Let us, therefore, worship the Sad-guru and pray to him to give us the
true vision, which is nothing but God-vision.
Inner Worship
Hemadpant has given us a novel form of worship. Let us, he says, use hot water in the
form of tears of joy to wash the Sad-guru's feet, let us besmear His body with sandlepaste
of pure love, let us cover His body with the cloth of true faith, let us offer eight
lotuses in the form of our eight Sattwik emotions and fruit in the form of our
concentrated mind; let us apply to His head bukka (black-powder) in the form of
devotion and tie the waistband of Bhakti and place our head on his toes.
After decorating the Sad-guru with all jewelry in this way, let us offer our all to Him
and wave chamar of devotion to ward off heat. After such blissful worship, let us pray
thus:- "Introvert our mind, turn it inward, give us discrimination between the Unreal
and the Real and non-attachment for all worldly things and thus enable us to get Selfrealisation.
We surrender ourselves, body and soul (body-consciousness and ego). Make
our eyes Yours, so that we should never feel pleasure and pain. Control our body and
mind as You will and wish. Let our mind get rest in Your Feet".
Now let us turn to the stories of this Chapter.
Bhakta Pant
Once it so happened that a devotee by name Pant, a disciple of another Sad-guru had
the good fortune of visiting Shirdi. He had no mind to go to Shirdi, but man proposes
one way and God disposes the other. He was travelling in a B.B. & C.I. Rly. Train
where he met many friends and relations bound for Shirdi. They all asked him to
accompany them and he could not say nay. They alighted at Bombay while pant got
down at Virar. There he took the permission of his Sadguru for the Shirdi trip and after
arranging for the expenses, left with the party for Shirdi. They all reached the place in
the morning and went to the Masjid at about 11 A.M. Seeing the concourse of the
devotees assembled for Baba's worship, they were all pleased, but Pant suddenly got a
fit and fell senseless. They were all frightened; still they tried their best to bring him
to his senses. With Baba's grace and with pitchers of water, which they poured over his
head, he regained his consciousness and sat upright as if he was just awakened from
sleep. The omniscient Baba knowing that he was a disciple of another Guru, assured
him fearlessness and confirmed his faith in his own Guru, by addressing him as follows:
- "Come what may, leave not, but stick to your Bolster (support, i.e. Guru) and ever
remain steady, always at-one-ment (in union) with him." Pant at once knew the
significance of this remark and thus he was reminded of his Sad-guru. This kindness of
Baba he never forgot in his life.
Harishchandra Pitale
There was a gentleman by name Harishchandra Pital in Bombay. He had a son, who
suffered from epilepsy. He tried many allopathic and ayurvedic doctors, but there was
no cure. There remained only one way of remedy, viz. resorting to the saints. It has
been stated in Chapter XV that Das Ganu by his inimitable and splendid kirtans spread
the fame of Sai Baba in the Bombay Presidency. Mr. Pitale heard some of these kirtans
in 1910 and learnt therefrom and from others that Baba, by His touch and mere
glance, cured many incurable diseases. Then a desire arose in his mind to see Sai
Baba. Making all preparations and taking presents and fruit-baskets, Mr. Pitale came to
Shirdi with family, wife and children. He then went to the Masjid with them,
prostrated before Baba and placed his sick son on Baba's Feet. No sooner Baba saw the
child than an untoward thing happened. The son immediately revolved his eyes and
fell down senseless. His mouth began to foam and his whole body began to perspire
profusely and it seemed as if he breathed himself out. Seeing this, the parents became
very nervous and excited. The boy used to get such fits very often, but this fit seemed
to persist long. Tears began to flow ceaselessly from the mother's eyes and she began
to wail, crying that her condition was like that of a person, who being afraid of the
robbers ran into a house which collapsed on him,or like a cow fearing a tiger, ran into
the hands of a butcher, or like a traveller, who being tormented by the heat of the sun
went to take refuge under a tree, which fell upon him, or like a devout person going
for worship into a temple which collapsed upon him. Then Baba comforted her saying -
"Do not wail like this, wait a bit, have patience, take the boy to your lodging, he will
come to his senses within half an hour." They did as directed by Baba and found that
His words came true. As soon as he was taken into the Wada, the boy recovered and
all the Pitale family, husband, wife and others were very delighted and all their
doubts disappeared. Then Mr. Pitale came with his wife to see Baba and prostrated
himself before Him very humbly and respectfully and sat shampooing His legs and
mentally thanking Baba for His help. Baba then smilingly said - "Are not all your
thoughts, doubts and apprehensions calmed down now? Hari (Lord) will protect him,
who has got faith and patience". Mr. Pitale was a rich and well-to-do gentleman. He
distributed sweetmeat on a large scale and gave Baba excellent fruits and pan (betelleaves).
Mrs. Pitale was a very Sattwik lady, simple, loving and faithful. She used to sit
near the post staring at Baba with tears of joy flowing down from her eyes. Seeing her
of an amicable and loving nature, Baba was much pleased with her. Like Gods, Saints
are always dependent on their devotees who surrender and worship them with their
heart and soul. After passing some happy days in Baba's company, the Pitale family
came to the Masjid to take Baba's leave to depart. Baba gave them Udi and blessings
and called Mr. Pitale close by and said to him - "Bapu, I had given you before, Rs. two,
now I give you Rs. three; keep these in your shrine for worship and you will be
benefited." Mr. Pitale accepted these as Prasad, prostrated himself again before Baba
and prayed for His blessings. A thought arose in his mind, that as that was his first trip
to Shirdi, he could not understand what Baba meant, when He said that He had given
Rs. two previously. He was curious to have this mystery solves, but Baba kept silent.
When Mr. Pitale returned to Bombay, he narrated to his old mother all that had
happened at Shirdi and the mystery about Baba's giving him Rs. two formerly. The
mother also did not understand the mystery, but, thinking seriously about that, she
was reminded of an old incident, which solved the mystery. She said to her son - "As
you now went to Sai Baba with your son, so had your father done when he took you to
Akkalkot, for the darshana of the Maharaj there many years ago. That Maharaj was
also a Siddha, Perfect Yogi, omniscient and liberal. Your father was pure, devout and
his worship was accepted. He then gave your father Rs. two for being kept in the
shrine and worshipped. Your father worshipped them accordingly till his death, but
thereafter the worship was neglected and the rupees were lost. After some years the
memory of these two rupees also disappeared and now, as you are very fortunate, the
Akkalkotkar Maharaj has appeared to you in the form of Sai Baba just to remind you to
your duties and worship, and to ward off all dangers. Now beware henceforth, leave
off all doubts and bad thoughts, follow your ancestors and behave well; go on
worshipping the family gods and the rupees, appraise properly and take pride in the
blessing of the Saints. Sai Samartha has kindly revived the spirit of Bhakti in you,
cultivate it it your benefit." Hearing the remarks of the mother, Mr. Pitale was very
much delighted. He came to know, and was convinced about the all-prevasiveness of
Baba and the significance of His darshan. From that time he became very careful
about his behaviour.
Mr. Ambadekar
Mr. Gopal Narayan Ambadekar of Poona was a devotee of Baba. He served for ten
years in the Abkari department in the Thana District and in Javhar state, from where
he had to retire. He tried to get some other job, but he did not succeed. He was
overtaken by other calamities and his condition grew from bad to worse. He passed 7
years in this condition, visiting Shirdi every year and placing his grievance before
Baba. In 1916 his plight became worst and be decided to commit suicide in Shirdi. So
he came there with his wife and stayed for two months. One night while sitting in a
bullock cart in front of Dixit's Wada, he resolved to end his life by throwing himself
into a well close by. He proposed to do one way but Baba wished to do something else.
A few paces from this place, there was a hotel and its proprietor Mr. Sagun, a devotee
of Baba, came out and accosted him thus - "Did you ever read this Akkalkotkar
Maharaja's life?" Ambadekar took that book from Sagun and began to read it. Casually,
or we may say providentially he came across a story which was to this effect. - During
the life time of Akkalkotkar Maharaj a certain devotee suffered very much from an
incurble disease and when he could endure the agony and pain no longer, be became
desperate and to end his miseries threw himself one night into a well. Immediately the
Maharaj came there and took him out with his own hands and advised him thus - "You
must enjoy the fruit - good or bad - of your past actions; if the enjoyment be
incomplete, suicide won't help you. You have to take another birth and suffer again;
so instead of killing yourself, why not suffer for some time and finish up your store of
the fruit of your past deeds and be done with it once and for all?"
Reading this appropriate and timely story, Ambadekar was much surprised, and
moved. Had he not got Baba's hint through the story, he would have been no more. On
seeing Baba's all-prevasiveness and benevolence, his faith in Him was confirmed, and
he became a staunch devotee. His father was a devotee of Akkalkotkar Maharaj and
Sai Baba wanted him to walk into his father's footsteps and continue his devotion to
Him. He then got Sai Baba's blessings and his prospects began to improve. He studied
astrology and gained proficiency in it and thereby improved his lot. He was able to
earn sufficient money and passed his after-life in ease and comfort.
Chapter 27
Favour Shown by Giving Bhagwat and Vishnu-Sahasra Nam - Dixit's Vitthal Vision - Gita
Rahasya - Khapardes.
This Chapter describes, how Sai Baba favoured His devotees by granting them religious
books after he had touched and consecrated them, for parayana (reading regularly)
and certain other matters.
Preliminary
When a man takes a plunge into the sea, he gets the merit of bathing in all the Tirthas
and sacred rivers. Similarly when a man takes refuge at the feet of the Sad-guru, he
gets the merit of bowing to the Trinity, i.e. Brahma, Vishnu and Mahesh and also Para-
Brahma. Victory be unto Shri Sai the wish-fulfilling tree and the ocean of knolwedge,
who gives us self-realisation. Oh Sai, create in us regard for Your stories. Let the
readers and audience devour them with the same relish with which the chatak bird
drinks the water from the clouds and becomes happy. While listening to Your stories,
let them and their families get all the sattwik emotions, viz. let their bodies perspire,
let their eyes be full of tears, let their prana be steady, let their minds be composed,
let their hair stand on end, let them cry, sob and shake, let their hostilities and their
distinctions, great and small vanish. If these things happen, that is a sign of the grace
of the Guru dawning upon them. When these emotions develop in you, the Guru is
most pleased and will certainly lead you on to the goal of self-realisation. The best
way, therefore, to get free from the shackles of Maya is our complete and wholehearted
surrender to Baba. The Vedas cannot take you across the ocean of Maya. It is
only the Sad-guru, who can do so and make you, see the Lord in all creatures.
Granting Consecrated Book
The variety of imparting instructions followed by Baba has already been noticed in the
previous Chapters. In this, we shall deal with one aspect of it. It was the habit of some
devotees to take some religious books, of which they wanted to make a special study,
to Baba and to receive the same back from Him, after they were touched and
consecrated by Him. While reading daily such books, they felt that Baba was with
them. Once, Kaka Mahajani came to Shirdi with a copy of Ekanathi Bhagwat. Shama
took that book to read and taking it with him went to the Masjid. There Baba took it
from him, touched it and turning some pages here and there gave it back to Shama
and asked him to keep it with him. When Shama said that it belonged to Kaka and had
to be returned to him. "No, no", said Baba. "As I have given it to you, better keep it
with you for safe custody; it will be of use to you." In this way many books were
entrusted to Shama. Kaka Mahajani after some days came again with another copy of
the same Bhagwat and gave it in Baba's hand. Then Baba gave it back as Prasad and
asked him to preserve it well and assured him that it would stand him in good stead.
Kaka accepted it with a bow.
Shama and Vishnu-Sahasra-Nam
Shama was a very intimate devotee of Baba and Baba wanted to favour him in a
particular way by giving him a copy of Vishnu-Sahasra-Nam as Prasad. This was done in
the following way. Once a Ramadasi (follower of Saint Ramadas) came to Shirdi and
stayed for some time. The routine he followed daily was as follows: He got up early in
the morning, washed his face, bathed and then after wearing saffron-coloured clothes
and besmearing himself with sacred ashes, read Vishnu-Sahasra-Nam (a book giving a
thousand names in praise of Vishnu, and held second in importance to Bhagwad Geeta)
and Adhyatma-Ramayana (Esoteric version of Rama's story) with faith. He read these
books often and often and then after some days Baba thought of favouring and
initiating Shama with Vishnu-Sahasra-Nam. He, therefore, called the Ramadasi to Him
and said to him that, He was suffering from intense stomach-pain, and unless He took
Senna-pods (Sona-mukhi, a mild purgative drug) the pain would not stop; so he should
please go to the bazar and bring the drug. The Ramadasi closed his reading and went
to the bazar. Then Baba descended from His seat, came to the Ramadasi's place of
reading, took out the copy of Vishnu-Sahasra-Nam, and coming to His seat said to
Shama- "Oh Shama, this book is very valuable and efficacious, so I present it to you,
you read it. Once I suffered intensely and My heart began to palpitate and My life was
in danger. At that critical time, I hugged this book to My heart and then, Shama, what
a relief it gave me! I thought that Allah Himself came down and saved Me. So I give
this to you, read it slowly, little by little, read daily one name at least and it will do
you good." Shama replied that he did not want it, and that the owner of it, the
Ramadasi who was a mad, obstinate and irritable fellow would certainly pick up a
quarrel with him, besides, being a rustic himself, he could not read distinctly the
Sanskrit (Devanagari) letters of the book.
Shama thought that Baba wanted to set him up against the Ramadasi by this act of His,
but he had no idea of what Baba felt for him. Baba must have thought to tie this
necklace of Vishu-Sahasra-Nam round the neck of Shama, as he was an intimate
devotee, though a rustic, and thus save him from the miseries of the worldly
existence. The efficacy of God's Name is well-known. It saves us from all sins and bad
tendencies, frees us from the cycle of births and deaths. There is no easier sadhana
than this. It is the best purifier of our mind. It requires no paraphernalia and no
restrictions. It is so easy and so effective. This sadhana, Baba wanted Shama to
practise, though he did not crave for it. So Baba forced this on him. It is also reported
that long ago, Eknath Maharaj, similarly, forced this Vishnu-Sahasra-Nam on a poor
Brahmin neighbour, and thus saved him. The reading and study of this Vishnu-Sahasra-
Nam is a broad open way of purifying the mind, and hence Baba thrust this on His
Shama.
The Ramadasi returned soon with the Seena-pods. Anna Chinchanikar, who was then
present and who wanted to play the part of Narada (the Celestial Rishi who was wellknown
for setting up quarrels between Gods and demons and vice versa), informed
him of what had happened. The Ramadasi at once flared up. He came down at once on
Shama with all fury. He said that it was Shama who set Baba to send him away under
the pretext of stomachache for bringing the medicine and thus got the book. He began
to scold and abuse Shama and remarked that if the book be not returned, he would
dash his head before him. Shama calmly remonstrated with him, but in vain. Then
Baba spoke kindly to him as follows - "Oh Ramadasi, what is the matter with you? Why
are you so turbulent? Is not Shama our boy? Why do you scold him unnecessarily? How
is it that you are so quarrelsome? Can you not speak soft and sweet words? You read
daily these sacred books and still your mind is impure and your passions uncontrolled.
What sort of a Ramadasi you are! You ought to be indifferent to all things. Is it not
strange that you should covet this book so strongly? A true Ramadasi should have no
'mamata' (attachment) but have 'samata' (equality) towards all. You are now
quarrelling with the boy Shama for a mere book. Go, take your seat, books can be had
in plenty for money, but not men; think well and be considerate. What worth is your
book? Shama had no concern with it. I took it up Myself and gave it to him. You know
it by heart. I thought Shama might read it and profit thereby, and so I gave to it him."
How sweet were these words of Baba, soft, tender and nectar-like! Their effect was
wonderful. The Ramadasi calmed down and said to Shama that he would take 'Panchratni'
Geeta in return. Shama was much pleased and said - "Why one, I shall give ten
copies in return".
So the matter was ultimately compromised. The question for consideration is "Why
should the Ramadasi press for Pancha-ratni Geeta, the God in which he never cared to
know, and why should he, who daily read religious books in the Masjid in front of
Baba, quarrel with Shama before Him?" We do not know how to apportion the blame
and whom to blame. We only say that, had this procedure been not gone through, the
importance of the subject, the efficacy of God's name and the study of Vishnu-
Sahasra-Nam would not have been brought home to Shama. So we see that Baba's
method, of teaching and initiating was unique. In this case Shama did gradually study
the book and mastered its contents to such an extent, that he was able to explain it to
Professor G.G. Narke, M.A. of the College of Engineering, Poona, the son-in-law of
Shriman Booty and a devotee of Baba.
Vitthal-Vision
One day, while Kakasaheb Dixit was in mediation after his morning bath in his Wada at
Shirdi he saw a vision of Vitthal. When he went to see Baba afterwards, Baba asked
him - "Did vitthal Patil come? Did you not see Him? He is very elusive, hold Him fast,
otherwise He will give you the slip and run away". Then at noon a certain hawker came
there, with 20 or 25 pictures of Vitthal of Pandharpur for sale. Mr. Dixit was surprised
to see that the form of Vithal he saw in his mediation exactly tallied with that in the
picture and he was also reminded of Baba's words. He therefore, bought one picture
most willingly and kept it in his shrine for worship.
Geeta-Rahasya
Baba always loved those who studied Brahma-vidya (metaphysics) and encouraged
them. To give an instance - Once Bapusaheb Jog received a post-parcel. It contained a
copy of Geeta-Rahasya by Lokamanya Tilak. Taking it under his armpit he came to the
Masjid and prostrated himself before Baba, when the parcel fell at Baba's Feet. Baba
enquired what it was. It was opened then and there and the book was placed in Baba's
hand. He turned some pages here and there for a few minutes and took out a rupee
from His pocket placed it on the book and handed the same with the rupee to Jog and
said to him - "Read this completely and you will be benefited".
Mr. and Mrs. Khaparde
Let us close this Chapter with a description of the Khapardes. Once Dadasaheb
Khaparde came with his family and lived in Shirdi for some months. (The diary of his
stay has been published in English in the Shri Sai Leela Magazine first Volume.)
Dadasaheb was not an ordinary man. He was the richest and the most famous advocate
of Amraoti (Berar) and was a member of the Council of State, Delhi. He was very
intelligent and a very good speaker. Still he dared not open his mouth before Baba.
Most devotees spoke and argued with Baba off and on, but only three, viz. Khaparde,
Noolkar and Booty kept always silent. They were meek, modest, humble and
goodnatured. Dadasaheb, who was able to expound Panchadashi (A well-known
Sanskrit treatise on the Adwaita Philosophy by the famous Vidyaranya) to others, said
nothing or uttered no word when he came to the Masjid before Baba. Really a man,
however learned he may be even in Vedas, fades away before one, who was realised
Brahman and become one with it. Learning cannot shine before Self-reaisation.
Dadasaheb stayed for four months, but Mrs. Khaparde stayed for seven. Both were
highly pleased with their Shirdi stay. Mrs. Khaparde was faithful and devout, and loved
Baba deeply. Every noon she brought naivedya herself to the Masjid, and after it was
accepted by Baba, she used to return and take her meals. Seeing her steady and firm
devotion, Baba wanted to exhibit it to others. One noon she brought a dish containing
Sanza (wheat-pudding), purees, rice, soup, and kheer (sweet rice) and other sundry
articles to the Masjid. Baba, who usually waited for hours, got up at once, went up to
His dining seat and removing the outer covering from the dish began to partake of the
things zealously. Shama then asked Him - "Why this partiality? You throw away dishes
of others and do not care to look at them, but this You draw to You earnestly and do
justice to it. Why is the dish of this woman so sweet? This is a problem to us." Baba
then explained - "This food is really extra-ordinary. In former birth this lady was a
merchant's fat cow yielding much milk. Then she disappeared and took birth in a
gardener's family, then in a Kshatriya family, and married a merchant. Then she was
born in a Brahmin family. I saw her after a very long time, let Me take some sweet
morsels of love from her dish." Saying this, Baba did full justice to her dish, washed his
mouth and hands, gave out some belches as a mark of satisfaction, and resumed His
seat. Then she make a bow and began to shampoo Baba's legs and Baba began to talk
with her and knead her arms which were shampooing His Legs. On seeing this
reciprocal service Shama began to joke and said - "It is going on well, it is a wonderful
sight to see God and His Bhakta serving each other. "After being pleased with her
sincere service, Baba asked her in low and fascinating tone to chant 'Rajarama,
Rajarama' then and always, and said - "If you do this, your life's object will be gained,
your mind will attain peace and you will be immensely benefited." To persons
unfamiliar with spiritual matters, this might appear as affair, but really it was not so.
It was a case of, what in technically called, 'Shakti-pat', i.e. transference of power
from the Guru to the disciple. How forcible and effective were Baba's words! In an
instant, they pierced her heart and found lodgement there.
This case illustrates the nature of the relations that should subsist between the Guru
and the disciple. Both should love and serve each other as One. There is neither
distinction nor any difference between them. Both are One, and one cannot live
without the other. The disciple placing his head on the Guru's feet is a gross or
outward vision; really and internally they are both one and the same. Those who see
any difference between them are yet unripe and not perfect.
Chapter 28
Sparrows Drawn To Shirdi
(1) Lakhamichand - (2) Burhanpore Lady - (3) Megha
Preliminary
Sai is not finite or limited. He dwells in all beings, from ants and insects to the God
Brahma. He pervades all. Sai was well versed in the knowledge of the Vedas, as well as
in the science of Self-realisation. As He was proficient in both these, He was well
fitted to be the Sad-guru. Any one, though learned, but not able to awaken the
disciples and establish them in Self-realisation, does not deserve to be called a
Sadguru. Generally the father gives birth to the body, and death invariably follows
life; but Sadguru does away with both life and death, and so he is more kind and
merciful, than any body.
Sai Baba often said that-let His man (Devotee) be at any distance, a thousand koss
away from Him, he will be drawn to Shirdi like a sparrow, with a thread tied to its
feet. This Chapter describes the stories of three such sparrows.
Lala Lakhamichand
This gentleman was first serving in the Railways and afterwards in Shri Venkateshwar
Press in Bombay and thereafter in the firm of Messrs. Ralli Brothers as a munshi
(clerk). He got the contact of Baba in 1910. One or two months before Christmas he
saw in his dream at Santacruz (a suburb of Bombay) an old man with a beard, standing
and surrounded by his Bhaktas. Some days later he went to the house of his friend. Mr
Dattatreya Manjunath Bijur to hear the kirtan by Das Ganu. It was always the practice
of Das Ganu to keep Baba's picture in front of the audience while making the kirtan.
Lakhamichand was surprised to see that the features of the old man he saw in his
dream, tallied exactly with those in the picture and thus he came to the conclusion,
that the old man, he saw in his dream was Sai Baba himself. The sight of this picture,
Das Ganu's kirtan and the life of the Saint Tukaram on which Das Ganu discoursed, all
these things made a deep impression on his mind and he pined to go to Shirdi. It is
always the experience of the Bhaktas that God always helps them in their search for
Sad-guru and other spiritual endeavours. That very night at 8-00 p.m. a friend named
Shankarrao knocked at his door and asked him whether he would accompany him to
Shirdi. His joy knew no bounds and he at once decided to go to Shirdi. He borrowed
Rs.15/- from his cousin and after making due preparations left for Shirdi. In the train,
he and his friend Shankar Rao did some Bhajan (sang religious songs) and enquired
about Sai baba with some fellow passengers-four Mahomedans, who were returning to
their place near Shirdi. They all told tham that Sai baba was a great Saint living in
Shirdi for many years. Then when they reached Kopergaon he wanted to buy some
good guavas for offering to Baba, but he was so much enrapt with the scenery and
sights there, that he forgot to purchase them. When they were nearing Shirdi, he was
reminded of the guavas; just then he saw an old woman with a guava-basket on her
head, running after the tanga. The tanga was stopped and he gladly purchased some
select fruits, when the woman said - "Take all the rest and offer them on my behalf to
Baba". The facts viz. that he had intended to purchase guavas, but that he had
forgotten to do so, the old woman's encounter and her devotion to Baba, all these
were a surprise to both the friends; and Lakhamichand thought in his mind, that the
old woman might be some relation of the old man he saw in his dream. Then they
drove on and came near Shirdi and seeing the flags on the Masjid they saluted them.
With Puja materials in hand, they then went to the Masjid and worshipped Baba with
due formality. Lakhmichand was much moved and was extremely happy to see Baba.
He was enrapt with Baba's Feet as a bee with a sweet smelling lotus. Then Baba spoke
as follows: -
"Cunning fellow, he does bhajan on the way and enquires from others. Why ask others?
Everything we should see with our own eyes; where is the necessity to question others?
Just think for yourself whether your dream is true or not? Where was the necessity of
the darshan by taking a loan from a Marwari? Is the heart's desire now satisfied?"
Hearing these words Lakhamichand was wonderstruck at Baba's omniscience. He was
at a loss to know how Baba came to know about all the things that had happened
enroute from his house to Shirdi. The chief thing to note in this respect is that Baba
never liked people to run into debt for taking His darshan, or celebrating any holiday
or making any pilgrimage.
Sanza
At noon when Lakhamichand was sitting for meals he got some sanza (wheat-pudding)
from a devotee as Prasad. He was pleased to have it. Next day also he expected it, but
got nothing. So, he was anxious to get it again. Then on the third day at the noon Arati
time, Bapusaheb Jog asked Baba, what naivedya he should bring. Baba told him to
bring sanza. Then the Bhaktas brought two big potfuls of sanza. Lakshamichand was
very hungry and there was some pain in his back. Then Baba said to him - "It is good
that you are hungry, take sanza and some medicine for the pain in the back." He was
again wonderstruck to see that Baba again read his mind and spoke out what was
passing therein. How omniscient was He!
Evil eye
On this occasion, he once witnessed one night the procession to the chavadi. Baba
then suffered much from cough. He thought that this suffering of Baba might be due to
somebody's evil eye. Next morning when he went to the Masjid Baba spoke to Shama
as follows - "I suffered last night from cough; is it due to some evil eye? I think that
somebody's evil eye has worked on me and so I am suffering". In this case Baba spoke
out what was passing in Lakshamichand's mind.
On seeing these proofs of Baba's omniscience and kindness to His Bhaktas, he fell
prostrate at Baba's Feet and said - "I am much pleased with your darshan. Ever be kind
and merciful to me and protect me always. There is no other God to me in this world
except Your Feet. Let my mind be ever rapt in Your Bhajan and Feet. Let Your grace
protect me from the miseries of the world and let me ever chant Your name and be
happy".
After getting Baba' Udi and blessing he returned home with his friend, much pleased
and contented and singing Baba's glory on the way. He remained a staunch devotee of
baba afterwards and always sent garlands of flowers, camphor and Dakshina with any
person of his acquaintance bound for Shirdi.
Burhanpore Lady
Now let us turn to another sparrow (Baba's word meaning devotee). One lady in
Burhanpore saw in her dream Sai Baba coming to her door and begging khichadi (rice
cooked with dal and salt) for His meals. On awakening she saw no body at her door.
However, she was pleased with the vision and told it to all including her husband. He
was employed in the Postal Department and when he was transferred to Akola, both
husband and wife, who were devout, decided to go to Shirdi. Then on a suitable day
they left for Shirdi and after visiting Gomati Tirth on the way, reached Shirdi and
stayed there for two months. Every day they went to the Masjid, performed Baba's
worship and passed their time happily. The couple came to Shirdi to offer Khichadi as
naivedya but for the first 14 days, somehow or other, it could not be offered. The lady
did not like this delay. Then on the 15th day she came at noon to the Masjid with her
khichadi. There she found that Baba and others were already sitting for meals, and
that the curtain was down. Nobody dared enter in when the curtain was let down, but
the lady could not wait. She threw up the curtain with her hand and entered. Strange
to say that Baba seemed that day, hungry for khichadi and wanted that thing first and
when the lady came in with the dish, Baba was delighted, and began to eat morsel
after morsel of khichadi. On seeing the earnestness of Baba in this respect, everybody
was wonderstruck and those, who heard the story of khichadi, were convinced about
His extraordinary love for His devotees.
Megha
Now let us go to the third and bigger 'sparrow'. Megha of Viramgaon was a simple and
illiterate Brahmin cook of Rao Bahadur H. V. Sathe. He was a devotee of Shiva and
always chanted the five syllabled mantra 'Namah Shivaya'. He did not know the
Sandhya nor its chief mantra, the Gayatri. Rao Bahadur Sathe was interested in him,
got him taught the Sandhya and the Gayatri. Sathe told him that Sai Baba of Shirdi was
the embodied form of the God Shiva and made him start for Shirdi. At the Broach
Railway station he learnt that Sai Baba was a Moslem and his simple and orthodox
mind was much perturbed at the prospect of bowing to a Moslem, and he prayed to his
master not to send him there. His master, however, insisted on his going there and
gave him a letter of introduction to his (Sathe's) father-in-law, Ganesh Domodar, alias
Dada Kelkar at Shirdi, to introduce him to Sai Baba. When he reached Shirdi and went
to the Masjid, Baba was very indignant and would not allow him to enter. "Kick out the
rascal" roared Baba, and then said to Megha - "You are a high caste Brahmin and I am a
low Moslem; you will lose your caste by coming here. So get away." Hearing these
words Megha began to tremble. He was wondering as to how Baba had come to know
about what was passing in his mind. He stayed there for some days, serving Baba in his
own way, but was not convinced. Then he went home. After that he went to Tryambak
(Nasik District) and stayed there for a year and a half. Then again he returned to
Shirdi. This time, at the intercession of Dada Kelkar, he was allowed to enter the
Masjid and stay in Shirdi. Sai Baba's help to Megha was not through any oral
instruction. He worked upon Megha internally (mentally) with the result that he was
considerably changed and benefited. Then Megha began to look upon Sai Baba as an
incarnation of Shiva. In order to worship Shiva, bela leaves are required and Megha
used to go miles and miles every day to bring them and worship his Shiva (Baba). His
practice was to worship all the Gods in the village and then come to the Masjid and
after saluting Baba's gadi (asan) he worshipped Baba and after doing some service
(shampooing His Legs) drank the washings (Tirth) of Baba's Feet. Once it so happened
that he came to the Masjid without worshipping God Khandoba, as the door of the
temple was closed. Baba did not accept his worship and sent him again, saying that
the door was open then. Megha went, found the door open, worshipped the Deity, and
then returned to Baba as usual.
Ganges-Bath
On one Makar-Sankranti day, Megha wanted to besmear the body of Baba with sandalpaste
and bathe Him with Ganges water. Baba was first unwilling to undergo this
operation, but at his repeated requests, He consented. Megha had to traverse a
distance of eight koss (going and returning) to bring the sacred water from the Gomati
river. He brought the water, made all preparations for the bath at noon and asked
Baba to get ready for the same. Then Baba again asked him to be freed from his bath
saying that, as a Fakir He had nothing to do (or gain) with Ganges water; but Megha
did not listen. He knew that Shiva is pleased with a bath of Ganges water and that he
must give his Shiva (Baba) that bath on that auspicious day. Baba then consented,
came down and sat on a pat (wooden board) and protruding his head said - "Oh Megha,
do at least this favour; head is the most important organ of the body, so pour the
water over that only-it is equivalent to the full or whole bath." "Alright" said Megha
and lifting the water pot up, began to pour it on the head but in doing this he was so
much overwhelmed with love that he cried out 'Har Gange' and emptied the pot on the
whole body. He kept the pot aside and began to look at Baba, but to his surprise and
amazement he found that Baba's head was only drenched but the body quite dry.
Trident and Pindi
Megha worshipped Baba in two places; in the Masjid he worshipped Baba in person and
in the Wada, Baba's big picture, given by Nanasaheb Chandorkar. This he did for 12
months. Then in order to appreciate his devotion and confirm his faith, Baba gave him
a vision. Early one morning when Megha was still lying down on his bed with eyes
closed but internally awake, he saw clearly Baba's Form. Baba knowing him to be
awake threw Akshata (rice-grains marked red with Kumkum) and said, "Megha, draw a
Trident" and disappeared. Hearing Baba's words, he eagerly opened his eyes but did
not see Baba, but saw only rice grains spread here and there. He then went to Baba,
told Him about the vision and asked permission to draw Trident. Baba said - "Did you
not hear My words asking you to draw Trident? It was no vision but direct order and My
words are always pregnant with meaning and never hollow." Megha said - "I thought
you woke me up, but all the doors were closed, so I thought it was a vision". Baba
rejoined - "I require no door to enter. I have no form nor any extension; I always live
everywhere. I carry on, as a wirepuller, all the actions of the man who trusts Me and
merges in Me."
Megha returned to the Wada, and drew a red Trident on the wall near Baba's picture.
Next day a Ramadasi Bhakta came from Poona, saluted Baba and offered Him Pindi (an
image of Shiva). At this time Megha also turned up there. Baba said to him - "See,
Shankar has come, protect (i.e., worship) Him now." Megha was surprised to see Pindi
following Trident immediately. Then also in the Wada, Kakasaheb Dixit was standing
with a towel on his head after having taken his bath, and was remembering Sai, when
he saw a Pindi before his mental vision. While he was wondering about this, Megha
came and showed him the Pindi presented to him by Baba. Dixit was happy to know
that the Pindi exactly tallied with the One he saw a few minutes before in his vision.
In a few days after the drawing of the Trident was complete, Baba installed the Pindi
near the big picture which Megha was worshipping. The worship of Shiva was dear to
Megha and by arranging the drawing of the Trident and the installation of the Pindi,
Baba confirmed his faith therein.
After continuous service of Baba for many years, doing regular worship and Arati every
noon and evening, Megha passed away in 1912. Then Baba passed His hands over his
corpse and said - "This was a true devotee of Mine." Baba also ordered that at His own
expense the usual funeral dinner should be given to the Brahmins, and Kakasaheb Dixit
carried out this order
Chapter 29
Stories of (1) Madrasi Bhajani Mela - (2) Tendulkars (Father and son) - (3) Dr. Captain
Hate - (4) Waman Narvekar.
This Chapter described other interesting and wonderful stories of Sai Baba.
(1) Madrasi Bhajani Mela
It was in the year 1916 that a Madrasi Bhajani Mela (Party of the Ramadasi Panth)
started on a Pilgrimage to the holy city of Banaras. The Party consisted of a man, his
wife, daughter and sister-in-law. Unfortunately their names are not mentioned. On
their way, the party heard that there lived at Shirdi in Kopergaon Taluka, Ahmednagar
District, a great sage named Sai Baba, who was calm and composed, and who was very
liberal and who distributed money every day to His Bhaktas and to skilful persons, who
went and showed their skill there. A lot of money in the form of Dakshina was
collected daily by Sai Baba and out of this amount, He gave daily one rupee to a three
year old girl Amani, the daughter of a Bhakta Kondaji and Rs. 2 to 5 to some, Rs. 6 to
Jamali, the mother of Amani and Rs. 10 to 20 and even Rs. 50 to other Bhaktas as He
pleased. On hearing all this, the party came to Shirdi and stayed there. The Mela did
very good bhajan and sang very good songs, but inwardly they craved for money.
Three of the party was full of avarice, but the chief lady or mistress was of a very
different nature. She had a regard and love for Baba. Once it so happened, that when
the noon-day Arati was going on, Baba was much pleased with her faith and devotion,
and was pleased to give her darshan of her Ishtam (Beloved Deity). To her Baba
appeared as Sitanath (Rama) while to all the others the usual Sainath. On seeing her
beloved Deity, she was very much moved. Tears began to flow from her eyes and she
clapped her hands in joy. The people began to wonder at her joyful mood; but were
not able to guess its cause. Late in the afternoon she disclosed everything to her
husband. She told him how she saw Shri Rama in Sai Baba. He thought that she was
very simple and devout, and her seeing Rama might be a hallucination of her mind. He
poohpoohed her, saying that it was not possible, that she alone should see Rama while
they all saw Sai Baba. She did not resent this remark, as she was fortunate enough to
get Ramadarshan now and then, when her mind was calm and composed and free from
avarice.
Wonderful Vision
Things were going on like this, when the husband got a wonderful vision in his dream
one night as follows: - He was in a big city, the police there had arrested him, tied his
hands with a rope, and put him up in a cage (lock-up). As the police were tightening
the grip, he saw Sai Baba standing quiet outside, near the cage. On seeing Baba so
near, he said in a plaintive tone - "Hearing Your fame I came to Your Feet and why
should a calamity befall me when You are standing here in person?" Baba said - "You
must suffer the consequences of your action" He said - "I have not done anything in
this life which would bring such a misfortune on me." Baba said - "If not in this life,
you must have committed some sin in your past life." He replied, "I do not know
anything of my past life, but assuming that I did commit some sin then, why should it
not be burnt and destroyed in Your presence, as dry grass before fire? "Baba - "Have
you got such faith?" He - "Yes." Baba then asked him to close his eyes. No sooner did he
shut them than he heard a thumping sound of something falling down, and opening his
eyes, he saw that he was free and the police had fallen down, bleeding. Being much
frightened he began to look at Baba who said - "Now you are well caught, officers will
now come and arrest you." Then he begged - "There is no other saviour except You,
save me anyhow." Then Baba again asked him to close his eyes. He did so and when he
opened them, he saw that he was free, out of the cage and that Baba was by his side.
He then fell at Baba's Feet. Baba then asked him - "Is there any difference between
this namaskar and your previous ones? Think well and reply." He said "There is a lot of
difference; my former namaskaras were offered with the object of getting money from
You, but the present namaskar is one offered to You as God; besides, formerly I
thought resentfully that you, being a Mahomendan, were spoiling us, the Hindus". Baba
"Do you not believe in your mind in Mahomendan Gods?" He said "No". Then Baba said -
"Have you not got a Panja (Emblem of Hand) in your house and do you not worship the
same in Tabut, i.e. Moharum festival? Also there is in your house another Mahomedan
Deity by name Kadbibi, whom you propitiate and appease on your marriage and other
festivals. Is it not so?" He admitted all this. Then Baba said,"What more do you want?"
Then a desire arose in his mind to get the darshan of his Guru Ramdas, when Baba
asked him to turn back and see. And when he turned, lo, Ramadas was in front of him.
No sooner did he begin to fall at His Feet, Ramadas vanished. Then he inquisitively
asked Baba,"You look old. Do You know Your age?" Baba - "What! Do you say I am old!
just run a race with Me and see." Saying this Baba began to run and he too followed.
Baba disappeared in the dust raised by His footsteps while running and the man was
awakened.
After awakening he began to think seriously about the dream-vision. His mental
attitude was completely changed and he realised the greatness of Baba. After this, his
grabbing and doubting tendencies disappeared and true devotion to Baba's Feet sprang
in his mind. The vision was a mere dream, but the questions and answers therein were
most significant and interesting. Next morning when all the persons assembled in the
Masjid for the Arati, Baba gave him as prasad two rupees' worth sweetmeats and also
two rupees from His pocket and blessed him. He made him stay there for a few more
days and gave him His blessing, saying,"Allah (God) will give you plenty and He will do
you all good". He did not get more money there, but he got far better things viz.
Baba's blessing which stood him in good stead all along. The party got plenty of money
afterwards and their pilgrimage was successful, as they had not to suffer any trouble
or inconvenience during their journey. They all returned home safe and sound,
thinking of Baba's words and blessings and the Anand(Bliss) they experienced by His
grace.
This story illustrates one of the methods, which Baba followed (and is following even
now) in some cases to improve and reform His devotees.
(2) Tendulkar family
There lived in Bandra (a suburb of Bombay) a Tendalkar family, all the members of
which were devoted to Baba. Mrs. Savitribai Tendulkar has published a Marathi book
named "Shri Sainath Bhajan Mala" containing 800 abhangas and padas describing the
Leelas of Baba. It is a book worth reading by those who are interested in Baba. The
son, Babu Tendulkar was studying hard day and night and wanted to appear for the
medical examination. He consulted some astrologers. Examining his horoscope they
told him that the stars were not favourable that year and that he should appear for
the examination next year, when he would be certainly successful. This cast a gloom
over him and made him restless. A few days afterwards his mother went to Shirdi and
saw Baba. Amongst other things she mentioned the gloomy and morose condition of
her son, who was to appear for the examination in a few days. Hearing this Baba said
to her,"Tell your son to believe in Me, to throw aside horoscopes and predictions of
astrologers and palmists and go on with his studies. Let him appear for the
examination with a calm mind, he is sure to pass this year. Ask him to trust in Me and
not to get disappointed". The mother returned home and communicated Baba's
message to her son. Then he studied hard and in due course appeared for the
examination. In the written papers he did well, but being overwhelmed by doubts he
thought that he would not secure sufficient marks for passing. So he did not care to
appear for the oral examination. But the examiner was after him. He sent word
through a fellow- student, stating that he had passed in the written examination and
that he should appear for the oral. The son being thus encouraged appeared for the
oral examination and was successful in both. Thus he got through the examination that
year successfully by Baba's grace, though the stars were against him. It is to be noted
here that doubts and difficulties surround us just to move us and confirm our faith. We
are tested as it were. If we only hold on steadily to Baba with full faith and continue
our endeavours, our efforts will be ultimately crowned with success.
The father of this boy, Raghunathrao was serving in some foreign mercantile firm in
Bombay. As he grew old, he was not able to attend to his work properly and so he had
to take leave and rest. As he did not improve during the period of leave a further
extension of leave or retirement from service was inevitable. The Chief Manager of the
firm decided to retire him on pension as he was an old and a reliable servant. The
question regarding the amount of pension to be given was under consideration. He was
getting Rs.150/- p.m. and his pension i.e. half the amount viz. Rs. 75/- would not be
enough to meet the expenses of the family. So they were all anxious about this
matter. Fifteen days before the final settlement, Baba appeared to Mrs. Tendulkar in
her dream and said, "I wish that Rs. 100/- should be paid (settled) as pension, will this
satisfy you?" She replied "Baba, why ask me this? We fully trust in You". Though Baba
said Rs.100/- still he was given ten Rupees more i.e. Rs.110/- as a special case. Such
wonderful love and care did Baba exhibit for His Bhaktas.
(3) Captain Hate
Captain Hate, who was staying in Bikaner, was a great devotee of Baba. Once Baba
appeared to him in his dream and said "Did you forget Me?" Hate then immediately
held Baba's Feet and replied, "If a child forgets his mother, how could it be saved?"
Then Hate went into the garden and took out fresh walpapadi vegetables, and
arranging 'shidha' (ghee, wheat-flour and dal etc.) and Dakshina, was about to offer all
this to Baba when he was awakened and came to know that the whole thing was a
dream. Then he decided to send all these things to Baba at Shirdi. When he came to
Gwalior some days afterwards, he sent Rs.12/- by money order to a friend, with
instructions that Rs. 2 should be spent in buying shidha articles and walpapadi
vegetables, and those should be offered to Baba with Rs. 10 as Dakshina. The friend
went to Shirdi and purchased the things mentioned, but walpapadi was not available.
In a short time a woman turned up with a basket on her head, which curiously enough
contained the vegetables. It was purchased and then all the things were offered to
Baba on behalf of Captain hate. Mr. Nimonkar prepared the 'naivedya' (rice and
walpapadi vegetables) next day and offered the same to Baba. All the people were
surprised to see that Baba while dining, took and ate walpapadi, and did not touch
rice and other things. Hate's joy knew no bounds when he heard of this from his
friend.
Consecrated Rupee
At another time Captain Hate wished that he should have in his house a coin of rupee
consecrated by Baba with His touch. He came across a friend who was bound for
Shirdi. With him Hate sent his rupee. The friend went to Shirdi and after the usual
saluation gave first his Dakshina which Baba pocketed. Then he gave Hate's rupee,
which Baba took in His hand and began to stare at it. He held it in front, tossed it up
with His right thumb and played with it. Then He said to the friend, "Return this to its
owner with the Prasad of Udi, tell him that I want nothing from him, and ask him to
live in peace and contentment." The friend returned to Gwalior, handed over the
consecrated rupee to hate, and told him all the h0appened at Shirdi. This time Hate
was much pleased and realised that Baba always encouraged good thoughts, and as he
wished intently, Baba fulfilled the same accordingly.
(4) Waman Narvekar
Now let the readers hear a different story. A gentleman, named Waman Narvekar loved
Baba very much. He once brought a rupee. On one said (obverse) of it were engraved the
figures of Rama, Laxman and Sita and on the other (reverse) side was engraved the figure
of Maruti, with folded hands. He offered it to Baba with a hope that He should consecrate
it with His touch and return it to him with Udi. But Baba immediately pocketed it. Then
Shama spoke to Baba, regarding Womanrao's intention and requested Him to return it.
Then Baba spoke in the presence of Wamanrao as follows: - "Why should it be returned
to him? We should keep it ourselves. If he gives Rs.25/- for it, it will be returned." Then,
for the sake of that rupee, Wamanrao collected Rs.25/- and placed them before Baba.
Then Baba said, "The value of that rupee far exceeds 25 Rupees. Shama, take this rupee,
let us have it in our store, keep this in your shrine and worship it." No one had the
courage to ask Baba why He followed this particular action. He only knows what is best
and most suitable to each and all.
Chapter 30
Drawn To Shirdi
(1) Kakaji Vaidya of Vani - (2) Punjabi Ramalal of Bombay.
In this Chapter the story of two more devotees that were drawn to Shirdi, is narrated.
Preliminary
Bow to the Kind Sai Who is the Abode of Mercy and Who is affectionate towards His
devotees. By His mere darshan, He does away with their fear of this 'bhava' (samsar)
and destroys their calamities. He was first Nirgun (formless), but on account of the
devotion of His Bhaktas, He was obliged to take a form. To give liberation - selfrealisation
to the Bhaktas is the mission of the saints, and for Sai - the Chief of them,
that mission is inevitable. Those who take refuge in His Feet have all their sins
destroyed and their progress is certain. Remembering His Feet, Brahmins from holy
places come to Him and read scriptures and chant the Gayatri mantra in His presence.
We, who are weak and without any merits, do not know what Bhakti is but we know
this much, that though all others may leave us, Sai won't forsake us. Those whom He
favours get enormous strength, discrimination between the Unreal and the Real and
knowledge.
Sai knows fully the desire of His devotees and fulfills the same. Hence they get what
they want and are grateful. So we invoke Him and prostrate ourselves before Him.
Forgetting all our faults let Him free us from all anxieties. He who being overcome
with calamities remembers and prays Sai thus, will get his mind calmed and pacified
through His grace.
This Sai - the ocean of mercy, says Hemadpant, favoured him and the result of this, is
the present work - Sai-Satcharia. Otherwise what qualifications had he and who would
undertake this enterprise? But as Sai took all the responsibility, Hemadpant felt no
burden, nor any care about this. When the powerful Light of knowledge was there to
inspire his speech and pen, why should he entertain any doubt or feel any anxiety? Sai
got the service in the form of this book done by him; this is due to the accumulation of
his merits in the past births and, therefore, he thinks himself fortunate and blessed.
The following story is not a mere tale, but pure nectar. He who drinks it will realise
Sai's greatness and all-pervasiveness. Those who want to argue and criticise, should
not go in for these stories. What is wanted here, is not discussion but unlimited love
and devotion. Learned, devout and faithful believers or those, who consider
themselves as servants of the Saints, will like and appreciate these stories; others will
take them to be fables. The fortunate Bhaktas of Sai, will find the Sai-leelas as the
Kalpataru (Wish-fulfilling Tree). Drinking this nectar of Sai-leelas, will give liberation
to the ignorant Jivas, satisfaction to the householders and a sadhana to the aspirants.
Now to the story of this Chapter.
Kakaji Vaidya
There lived in Vani, Nasik District, a man named Kakaji Vaidya. He was the priest of
the Goodness Sapta-Shringi there. He was so much overwhelmed with adverse
circumstances and calamities that he lost peace of mind and became quite restless.
Under such circumstances one evening he went into the temple of the Goodess and
prayed unto Her from the bottom of his heart and invoked Her aid to free him from
anxeity. The Goddess was pleased with his devotion and the same night appeared to
him in his dream and said to him, "You go to Baba and then your mind will become
calm and composed". Kakaji was anxious to know from Her who that Baba was, but
before he could get any explanation, he was awakened. Then he began to think as to
who might be that Baba, to whom the Goodess has asked him to go. After some
thinking, he resolved that this Baba might be 'Tryambakeshwar' (Lord Shiva). So he
went to the holy place 'Tryambak' (Nasik District) and stayed there for ten days. During
this period, he bathed early in the morning, chanted the 'Rudra' hymns, did the
'Abhishekam' (pouring unceasingly fresh cold water over the Pindi) and did other
religious rites; but with all that, he was as restless as before. Then he returned to his
place and again invoked the Goddess most pitifully. They night She again appeared in
his dream and said - "Why did you go to Tryambakeshwar in vain? I mean by Baba - Shri
Sai Samarth of Shirdi."
The question before Kakaji now was 'How and when to go to Shirdi and how to see
Baba? If anybody is in real earnest to see a Saint, not only the Saint but God also,
fulfills his wish. In fact the 'Sant' (Saint) and the 'Anant' (God) are one and the same;
there is not the least difference between them. If anybody thinks that he will go
himself and see a Saint, which will be a mere boast. Unless the Saint wills it, who is
able to go and see him? Even the leaf of the tree won't move without his bidding. The
more anxious a Bhakta is for the saint's visit, the more devout anf faithful he is, the
more speedily and effectively is his wish satisfied to his heart's content. He who
invites anybody for a visit, also arranges everything for his reception, and so it
happened with Kakaji.
Shama's Vows
When Kakaji was thinking his visit to Shirdi, a guest came to him at his place to take
him to Shirdi. He was no other than Shama, a very close and intimate devotee of Baba.
How he came to Vani at this juncture, we shall just see. Shama was severely ill when
he was very young and his mother had taken a vow to her family Goddess Sapta-Shringi
at Vani, that if the son got well, she would bring and dedicate him at Her feet. Then
after some years the mother herself suffered much from ringworms on her breasts. At
that time she again took another vow to her Deity that if she got all right, she would
offer Her two silver breasts. These two vows remained unfulfilled. At her death-bed
she called her son Shama to her and drew his attention to the vows and after taking a
promise from him that he would fulfills them, she breathed her last. After some time,
Shama quite forgot about these vows and thus 30 years elapsed. About this time a
famous astrologer had come to Shirdi and stayed there for a month. His predictions in
the case of Shriman Booty and others came true and everybody was satisfied. Shama's
younger brother Bapaji consulted him and was told that his mother's vows, which his
elder brother promised to fulfill at her death-bed, were not yet fulfilled; hence the
Goddess was displeased with them and bringing troubles on them. Bapaji told this to
his brother Shama who was then reminded of the unfulfilled vows. Thinking that any
further delay would be dangerous, he called a goldsmith and got a pair of silver breast
prepared. Then he went to the Masjid, prostrated himself before Baba and, placing
before Him the two silver breaths, requested Him to accept them and free him from
the vows as He was to him his Sapta-Shringi Goddess. Then Baba insisted upon him to
go himself to the temple of Sapta-Shringi and offer them in person at the feet of the
Goddess. Then after taking Baba's permission and Udi, he left for Vani and searching
for the priest came to Kakaji's house. Kakaji was then very anxious to visit Baba and
Shama went there to see him at that very time. What a wonderful coincidence is this!
Kakaji asked him who he was and whence he had come, and on learning that he came
from Shirdi, he at once embraced him. So overpowered was he with love! Then they
talked about Sai-leelas and after finishing the rites of Shama's vows, they both started
for Shirdi. On reaching the place, Kakaji went to the Masjid, and fell at Baba's Feet.
His eyes were soon bedewed with tears, and his mind attained calmness. According to
the vision of the Goddess, no sooner did he see Baba that his mind lost all its
restlessness and it became calm and composed. Kakaji began to think, in his mind,
"What a wonderful power is this! Baba spoke nothing, there was no question and
answer, no benediction pronounced; the mere darshana itself was so conducive to
happiness; the restlessness of my mind disappeared by His mere darshan,
consciousness of joy came upon me - this is what is called 'the greatness of darshan'."
His vision was fixed on Sai's feet and he could utter no word. Hearing Baba's Leelas, his
joy knew no bounds. He surrendered himself completely to Baba, forgot his anxiety
and cares and got undiluted happiness. He lived happily there for twelve days and
after taking Baba's leave, Udi and blessings returned home.
Khushalchand of Rahata
It is said that a dream, which we get in the small hours of the morning, generally
comes out true in the walking state. This may be so, but regarding Baba's dreams
there is no restriction of time. To quote an instance: - Baba told Kakasaheb Dixit one
afternoon to go to Rahata and fetch Khushalchand to Shirdi, as He had not seen him
since long. Kakasaheb accordingly took a tanga and went to Rahata. He saw
Khushalchand and gave him Baba's message. Hearing it, Khushalchand was surprised
and said that he was taking a noon nap after meals when Baba appeared in his dream
and asked him to come to Shirdi immediately and that he was anxious to go. As he had
no horse of his own nearby, he had sent his son to inform Baba; when his son was just
out of the village-border, Dixit's tanga turned up. Dixit then said that he was sent
specially to bring him. Then they both went in the tanga back to Shirdi. Khushalchand
saw Baba and all were pleased. Seeing this Leela of Baba, Khushalchand was much
moved.
Punjabi Ramalal of Bombay
Once a Punjabi Brahmin of Bombay named Ramalal got a dream in which Baba
appeared and asked him to come to Shirdi. Baba appeared to him as a Mahant (Saint),
but he did not know His whereabouts. He thought that he should go and see Him, but
as he knew not His address, he did not know what to do. But He Who calls anybody for
an interview makes the necessary arrangements for the same. The same happened in
this case. The same afternoon when he was strolling in the streets, he saw a picture of
Baba in a shop. The features of the Mahant, he saw in the dream, exactly tallied with
those of the picture. Then making enquiries, he came to know that the picture was of
Sai Baba of Shirdi. He then went soon after to Shirdi and stayed there till his death.
In this way Baba brought His devotees to Shirdi for darshan and satisfied their wants,
material as well as spiritual.
Chapter 31
The Passing Away In Baba's Presence of - (1) Sannyasi Vijayanand - (2) Balaram Mankar
- (3) Noolkar - (4) Megha - and (5) The Tiger.
In this Chapter Hemadpant describes the passing away of certain persons and a tiger in
Baba's presence.
Preliminary
The last wish or thought that a man has at the hour of death, determines his future
course. Shri Krishna has said in Gita (VIII-5-6) that "he who remembers Me in his last
moments, comes verily to Me, and he that meditates otherwise at that time goes to
what he looks for." We cannot be certain that we can entertain a particular good
thought at our last moment, for, more often than not, we are more likely to be
frightened and terrified by many causes. Hence constant practice is necessary for
enabling us to fix our mind on any desired good thought at any or the last moment. All
Saints, therefore, recommended us to always remember God and chant His name
always, so that we may not be puzzled when the time for departure comes. The
devotees on their part surrender themselves completely to the Saints, fully believing
that the all-knowing Saints would guide and help them in their last moments. A few
such cases will be noted here.
(1) Vijayanand
A Madrasi Sannyasi named Vijayanand started on a pilgrimage to Manasa-Sarovar. En
route, hearing Baba's fame, he halted at Shirdi. There he met one Somadevaji Swami
of Hardwar and enquired of him about the particulars of the Manasa-Sarovar trip. The
Swami told him that the Sarovar was 500 miles above the Gangotri and described to
him the difficulties of the journey, viz. plenty of snow and the change of dialect every
50 koss and the suspicious nature of the people of Bhutan who give a lost of trouble to
the pilgrims on the way. Hearing this, the Sannyasi was dejected and cancelled the
trip. Then when he went to Baba and prostrated himself before Him, Baba got enraged
and said, "Drive out this useless Sannyasi, his company is of no use". The Sannyasi did
not know Baba's nature. He felt discomforted, but sat there watching things that were
going on. It was the morning Darbar and the Masjid was overcrowded. Baba was being
worshipped in various ways. Some were washing His Feet, some taking the Tirth (holy
water) from His toe and drinking it heartily and some touching their eyes with it, some
were applying sandal-paste, and some scents to His body. And all were doing these
things forgetting the distinction of caste and creed. Though Baba got enraged with
him, he was filled with affection for Baba and he did not like to leave the place.
He stayed in Shirdi for two days when he got a letter from Madras stating that his
mother was very ill. He felt very dejected and wanted to be by his mother's side; but
he could not leave without Baba's permission. So he saw Baba with the letter in hand
and asked for His permission to return home. The omniscient Baba knowing the future
said to him - "If you so loved your mother, why did you take Sannayasa? Fondness or
attachment ill becomes an ochre garb. Go and sit quiet at your lodging, wait with
patience for a few days. In the Wada there are many robbers, bolt your doors, be very
vigilant, the thieves will carry everything. Wealth and prosperity are transient and the
body is subject to decay and death. Knowing this, do your duty, leaving all attachment
to the things of this world and next. He who does this and surrenders himself to the
Feet of Hari (Lord) will get free from all troubles and attain bliss. The Lord runs and
helps him who remembers and meditates on Him with love and affection. Your store of
past merits is considerable, so you have come here. Now attend to what I say and
realise the end of your life. Being desireless, begin from tomorrow the study of
Bhagwat. Do three 'saptahas' i.e. three reading during three weeks, conscientiously.
The Lord will be pleased with you and destroy your sorrows, your illusions will vanish
and you will get peace." Seeing that his end was approaching, Baba prescribed that
remedy and made him read 'Ramavijaya' which pleases the God of death. Next morning
after bathing and other purifying rites he commenced to read Bhagwat in a secluded
part in the Lendi garden. He completed two readings and thereafter felt much
exhausted. He returned to the Wada and stayed in his lodging for two days and on the
third day he breathed his last on Fakir (Bade) Baba's lap. Baba asked the people to
preserve the body for a day for a good reason. The police afterwards came and on
making proper enquiries gave permission for the disposal of the body. It was buried in
a proper place with due rites. In this way Baba helped the Sannyasi and ensured him
Sadgati (salvation).
(2) Balaram Mankar
There was a householder devotee of Baba by name Balaram Mankar. When his wife
passed away, he got dejected and entrusting his household to his son, left his home
and came to Shirdi and lived with Baba. Being pleased with his devotion, Baba wanted
to give a good turn to his life and He did this in this wise. He gave him Rs. 12/- and
asked him to go and live in Macchindragad (District Satara). Mankar was first unwilling
to go and stay away from Baba, but Baba convinced him that he was giving the best
course for him and asked him to practise mediation thrice a day on the Gad. Believing
in Baba's words, Mankar came to the Gad. He was much pleased with the lovely sight,
pure water, healthy air and the surroundings of the place, and began to practice
assiduously the meditations as recommended by Baba. After some days he got a
revelation. Generally Bhaktas get revelation in their Samadhi or trance states, but in
Mankar's case he got it, when he came down to his ordinary consciousness from his
trance. Baba appeared to him in person. Not only that Mankar saw Him, but he also
asked Him why he was sent there. Baba replied - "In Shirdi many thoughts and ideas
began to rise in your mind and I sent you here to rest your unsteady mind. You thought
that I was in Shirdi with a body composed of the five elements and three and a half
cubits in length, and not outside of it. Now you see and determine for yourself
whether the person you see here now is the same you saw at Shirdi. It is for this
reason that I sent you here." Then after the period was over, Mankar left the Gada and
proceeded to his native place Bandra. He wanted to travel by rail from Poona to
Dadar, but when he went to the booking office to get a ticket, he found it very much
crowded. He could not get his ticket soon, when; a villager with a langoti (piece of
cloth) on his waist and kambali on his shoulder turned up and said - "Where are your
going?" "To Dadar." replied Mankar. Then he said - "Please take this Dadar ticket of
mine; as I have some urgent business here, I have cancelled my Dadar trip." Mankar
was very glad to receive the ticket and was just taking out money from his pocket,
when the rustic disappeared in the crowd. Mankar tried to find him out in the crowd,
but it was in vain. He waited for him till the train left the station but found no trace
of him. This was the second revelation Mankar got in a strange form. Then Mankar
after visiting his home again returned to Shirdi and remained there at Baba's feet,
always following His biddings and advice. In the end, he was very fortunate to leave
this world in the presence, and with the blessings of Baba.
(3) Tatyasaheb Noolkar
Hemadpant gives no particulars regarding Tatyasaheb Noolkar, except the bare
mention of the fact that he up his ghost in Shirdi. A brief summary of his account that
appeared in the Sai Leela magazine is given here.
Tatyasaheb was a Sub-Judge at Pandharpur in 1909, when Nanasaheb Chandorkar was
Mamalatdar there. Both met often and exchanged talks. Tatyasaheb did not believe in
saints, while Nanasaheb loved them. Nanasaheb often told him the Leelas of Sai Baba
and pressed him to go to Shirdi and see Baba. He finally agreed to go to Shirdi on two
conditions:- (1) he must get a Brahmin cook, and (2) must get good Nagpur oranges for
the presentation. Both these conditions were providentially fulfilled. A Brahmin came
to Nanasaheb for service and he was sent to Tatyasaheb and Tatyasaheb received a
fruit parcel containing 100 beautiful oranges, the consigner being not known. As the
conditions were fulfilled, Tatyasaheb had to go to Shirdi. At first Baba was much
enraged with him. But by and by Tatyasaheb got such experiences that he was
convinced that Baba was God incarnate. So he was enamoured of Baba and stayed
there till his death. As his end was approaching, sacred literature was read out to him
and at the last hour Baba's Pada-tirth was brought and given to him for drinking. Baba
on hearing of his death, said, "Oh, Tatya went ahead of us, he won't be reborn."
(4) Megha
The story of Megha has been already described in Chapter 28. When Megha died, all
the villagers followed the funeral procession. Baba also accompanied them and
showered flowers on Megha's body. After the obsequies were performed, tears flowed
from Baba's eyes and like an ordinary mortal, Baba showed Himself overcome with
grief and sorrow. Then covering the body with flowers and crying like a near relation,
Baba returned to the Masjid.
Many Saints have been seen giving Sadgati to men, but Baba's greatness is unique.
Even a cruel animal like a tiger came to Baba's feet for being saved. It is this story
which will be narrated now.
(5) Tiger
Seven days before Baba passed away, a wonderful incident occured at Shirdi. There
came a country-cart and stopped in front of the Masjid. A tiger was on the cart,
fastened with iron chains, with its fierce face turned to the rear. It was suffering from
some pain or agony. Its keepers - three Derveshis - were taking it from place to place
and making money by exhibiting it. It was the means of their subsistence. They tried
all sorts of remedies to cure it from the malady it was suffering from, but all was in
vain. Then they heard of Baba's fame and came to Him with the animal. They got it
down the chains in their hands and made it stand at the door. It was naturally fierce,
besides, disease ridden. So it was restless. The people began to look at it with fear
and amazement. The Derveshies went in, told Baba everything about the animal and
with His consent, brought it before Him. As it approached the steps, it was taken
aback on account of the lustre of Baba and hung its head down. When both saw each
other, it got on the step and looked at Baba with affection. Immediately it moved the
tuft of its tail and dashed it thrice against the ground and then fell down senseless. On
seeing it dead the Derveshis were first much dejected and full of sorrow, but on
mature thought they came to their senses. They considered that as the animal was
diseased and nearing its end, it was very meritorious on its part that it should meet its
death at the feet and in the presence of Baba. It was their debtor, and when the debt
was paid off it was free and met its end at Sai's Feet. When any creatures bow down
their heads at saints' feet and meet death, they are saved; and unless they have got a
good store of merit on their account, How could they get such a happy end?
www.shirdisai.cjb.net
Part 6
Shri Sai Satcharitra
Chapter 32
In Quest of Guru and God - Fasting Disapproved.
In this Chapter Hemadpant describes two things:- (1) How Baba met His Guru in the
woods, and through him God; and (2) How Baba made one Mrs. Ghokhale, who had
made up her mind to fast for three days, eat Puran-Polis.
Preliminary
In the beginning, Hemadpant describes the samsara (visible world) by the allegory of
Ashvattha (Banyan) tree, which has in the phraseology of the Geeta, roots above and
branches below. Its branches are spread downwards and upwards and are nourished by
the gunas (qualities), and its sprouts are the objects of the senses. Its roots, leading to
actions, are extended downwards to this world of men. Its form cannot be known in
this world, nor its end, its beginning nor its support. Cutting this Ashvattha tree of
strong roots with the sharp weapon of non-attachment, one should seek the path
beyond, treading which there is no return.
For traversing this path, the help of a good guide (Guru) is absolutely necessary.
However learned a man may be, or however deep his study of Vedas and Vedangas
(sacred literature) may be, he cannot go to his destination safely. If the guide be there
to help him and show him the right way, he would avoid the pitfalls and the wild
beasts on the journey, and everything will be smooth sailing.
Baba's experience in this matter, the story which He gave out Himself, is really
wonderful, which, when attended to, will give you faith, devotion and salvation.
The Quest
Once four of us were studying religious scriptures and other books and, being thus
enlightened, we began to discuss the nature of the Brahman. One of us said that we
should raise the self by the Self and not depend on others. To this the second replied
that he who controls his mind is blessed; we should be free from thoughts and ideas
and there is nothing in the world without us. The third said that the world
(phenomenon) is always changing, the formless is eternal; so we should discriminate
between the Unreal and the Real. And the fourth (Baba Himself) urged that bookish
knowledge is worthless and added, "Let us do our prescribed duty and surrender our
body, mind and five pranas (life) to the Guru's feet. Guru is God, all pervading. To get
this conviction, strong unbounded faith is necessary."
Discussing in this wise, we four learned men began to ramble through the woods in the
quest of God. The three wanted to make the quest with their free and unaided
intellect. On the way a Vanjari (a man who trades in certain things, such as grain etc.
by carrying them on bullock) met us and asked us, "It is hot now, where and how far
are you going?". "To search the woods", we replied. He enquired, "On what quest are
you bound?" We gave him an ambiguous and evasive reply. Seeing us rambling
aimlessly, he was moved and said, "Without knowing the woods fully, you should not
wander at random. If you want to walk through forests and jungles, you should take a
guide with you. Why do you exert youselves unnecessarily at this sultry noontime? You
may not give out to me your secret quest; still you can sit down, eat bread, drink
water, take rest and then go. Be always patient at heart." Though he spoke so
tenderly, we discarded his request and marched on. We thought that we were selfcontained
men and needed nobody's help. The woods were vast and trackless, the
trees therein grew so close and tall, that the sun's rays could not penetrate through
them; so we lost our way and wandered here and there for a long time. Ultimately
through sheer good luck, we came back to the place from were we started. The
Vanjari met us again and said, "Relying on your own cleverness you missed your way; a
guide is always necessary to show us the right way in small or great matters; and no
quest can be successfully carried out on an empty stomach. Unless God wills it, no one
meets us on the way. Do not discard offers of food; served dish should not be thrust
away. Offers of bread and food should be regarded as auspicious signs of success."
Saying this he again offered us food and asked us to be calm and patient. Again we did
not like this good hospitality and discarded his offer and went away. Without doing
any quest and without taking any food, the three began to move out. So obstinate
were they. I was hungry and thirsty and I was moved with the Vanjari's extraordinary
love; we thought ourselves very learned but were quite strangers to pity and kindness.
The Vanjari was a quite illiterate and unqualified fellow and belonged to a low caste.
Still he had love in his heart and asked us to eat the bread. In this way he who loves
others disinterestedly is really enlightened and I thought acceptance of his hospitality
was the best beginning of getting knowledge. So very respectfully I accepted the loaf
of bread offered, ate it and drank water.
Then to! The Guru at once came and stood before us, "What was the dispute about?"
He asked and I told him everything that had happened. Then he said, "Would you like
to come with me? I will show you what you want; but he alone, who believes in what I
say, will be successful." The others did not agree to what he said and left him; but I
bowed to him reverently and accepted his dictum. Then he took me to a well, tied my
feet with a rope and hung me - head downwards and feet up - from a tree near the
well. I was suspended three feet above the water, which I could not reach with My
hands, nor which could go into my mouth. Suspending me in this manner he went
away, no one knew where. After 10 or 12 ghatakas (4 or 5 hours) he returned and
taking me out quickly asked me how I fared. "In Bliss supreme, I was. How can a fool
like me describe the joy I experienced?" I replied. On hearing my answer the Guru was
much pleased with me, drew me near him and stroking my body with his hand kept me
with him. He took care of me as tenderly as a mother-bird does of her young ones. He
put me into his school; how beautiful it was! There I forgot my parents, all my
attachment was snapped and I was liberated easily. I thought that I should embrace
his neck and remain staring at him always. If his image were not fixed in my pupils, I
would like better to be blind. Such was the school! No one, who entered it once, could
return empty-handed. My Guru became my all-in-all, my home and property, mother
and father, everything. All my senses left their places and concentrated themselves in
my eyes, and my sight was centred on him. Thus was my Guru, the sole object of my
meditation and I was conscious of none else. While meditating on him my mind and
intellect were stunned and I had thus to keep quiet and bow to him in silence.
There are other schools where you see an altogether different spectacle. The disciples
go there to seek knowledge and spend their money, time and labour; but ultimately
they have to repent. The Guru there boasts of his secret knowledge and his straightforwardness.
He makes a show of his sacredness and holiness, but he is not tender at
heart. He speaks a lot and sings his own glory; but his own words do not touch the
disciples' hearts and they are not convinced. So far as Self-realization is concerned, he
has none. How can such schools be of any use to the disciples and how can they be
benefited? The master (Guru) mentioned above was of different type. By his grace,
realization flashed upon me of itself, without effort or study. I had not to seek
anything, but everything became clear to me as broad daylight. The Guru alone knows
how the topsy-turvy Suspension, 'with head down and feet up' can give happiness!
Among the four, one was a Karmatha (Ritualistic) who only knew how to observe, and
abstain from, certain rites; the second was a Jnani, who was puffed up with pride of
knowledge and the third was a Bhakta who surrendered himself completely to God,
believing that he was the sole Doer. When they were discussing and arguing, the
question of God turned up, and they, depending on their unaided knowledge, went in
search of Him. Sai, who was Discrimination and Dispassion incarnate, was one of the
four. Being Himself Brahman Incarnate, some may ask, "Why did He mix with them and
act foolishly?" He did this for attaining the good of the public, and setting them an
example to follow. Though an incarnation Himself, He respected a low Vanjari, by
accpeting his food with the firm belief that "Food is Brahman" and showed how those
who rejected Vanjari's hospitable offer suffered and how it was impossible to get
Jnana without a Guru. The Shruti (Taittiriya Upanishad) exhorts us to honour and
worship mother, father and preceptor, and to study (learn and teach) the sacred
scriptures. These are the means of purifying our minds and unless this purification is
effected, self-realization is not possible. Neither the senses, nor the mind and
intellect reach the Self. Modes of proof, such as Perception and Inference will not help
us in the matter. It is the grace of the Guru that counts. The objects of our life such as
Dharma, Artha and Kama are attainable with our effort, but the fourth object, Moksha
(liberation) can only he had with the help of the Guru.
In the Darbar of Shri Sai, many personalities appear and play their part; astrologers
come and give out their predicitions; princes, noblemen, ordinary and poor men,
Sannyasis, Yogis songsters and others come for darshan. Even a mahar comes and,
making a Johar (his salutation), says this Sai is the Mai-Baap (True parents), Who will
do away with our rounds of births and deaths. So many others such as Jugglers,
Gondhalis, the blind and the lame, Nath-panthis, dancers and other players come and
are given suitable reception. Biding his own time, the Vanjari also appeared, and
played the part assigned to him. Let us now revert to the other story.
Fasting and Mrs. Gokhale
Baba never fasted Himself, nor did He allow others to do so. The mind of the faster is
never at ease, then how could he attain his Paramartha (goal of life)? God is not
attained on an empty stomach; first the soul has to be appeased. If there is no
moisture of food in the stomach and nutrition, with what eyes should we see God,
with what tongue should we describe His greatness and with what ears should we hear
the same? In short, when all our organs get their proper nutrition and are sound, we
can practise devotion and other sadhanas to attain God. Therefore, neither fasting nor
overeating is good. Moderation in diet is really wholesome both to the body and mind.
One Mrs. Gokhale came to Shirdi with an introductory letter from Mrs. Kashibai
Kanitkar (a devotee of Baba) to Dada Kelkar. She came to Baba with a determination
to sit at Baba's Feet observing a three days fast. The day previous, Baba said to Dada
Kelkar, that He would not allow his children to starve during the Shimga, i.e., Holi
holidays, and that if they had to starve, why was He there? Next day when the woman
went with Dada Kelkar and sat at Baba's Feet, Baba at once said to her, "Where is the
necessity of fasting? Go to Dadabhat's house, prepare the dish of Puran POlis (wheat
rotis with gram-flour and jaggery), feed his children and yourself too." Shimga holidays
were on. Mrs. Kelkar was then in her menses and there was nobody to cook in
Dadabhat's house. So Baba's advice was very timely. Then Mrs. Gokhale had to go to
Dadabhat's house and prepare the dish as directed. She cooked that day, fed others
and herself. What a good story and how beautiful its import!
Baba's Sircar
Baba gave a story of his boyhood as follows:- "When I was a youngester, I was in search
of bread and went to Beedgaum. There I got embroidery work. I worked hard, sparing
no pains. The employer was very much pleased with Me. Three other boys worked
before Me. The first got Rs. 50/- the second Rs. 100/- and the third Rs. 150/-. And I
was given twice the whole of this amount, viz. Rs. 600/-. After seeing my cleverness,
the employer loved me, praised me and honoured me with a full dress, a turban for
the head and a shell a for the body, etc. I kept this dress intact withoutusing it. I
thought that what a man might give does not last long and it is always imperfect. But
what My Sircar (God) gives, lasts to the end of time. No other gift from any man can
be compared to His. My Sircar says "Take, take," but everybody comes to me and says
'Give, give.' Nobody attends carefully to the meaning of what I say. My Sircar's treasury
(spiritual wealth) is full, it is overflowing. I say, "Dig out and take away this wealth in
cartloads, the blessed son of a true mother should fill himself with this wealth. The
skill of my Fakir, the Leela of my Bhagwan, the aptitude of my Sircar is quite unique.
What about Me? Body (earth) will mix with earth, breath with air. This time won't
come again. I go somewhere, sit somewhere; the hard Maya troubles Me much, still I
feel always anxiety for My men. He who does anything (spiritual endeavour) will reap
its fruit and he who remembers these words of Mine will get invaluable happiness."
Chapter 33
Greatness of Udi
Scorpion Sting and Plague Cases Cured - Jamner Miracle - Narayanarao's Sickness -
Balabuva sutar - Appasaheb Kulkarni - Haribhau Karnik.
In the last Chapter we described the greatness of the Guru; now in this we will
describe the greatness of Udi.
Preliminary
Let us bow now before the great saints. Their merciful glances will destroy mountains
of sins and do away with all the evil taints of our character. Their casual talk gives us
good teachings and confers on us imperishable happiness. Their minds do not know any
difference such as 'This is ours and that is yours.' Such differentiation never arises in
their minds. Their debts (obligations) will never be repaid by us in this birth as well as
in many future births.
Udi
It is well-known that Baba took Dakshina from all, and out of the amount thus
collected, He spent a lot on charity and purchased fuel with the balance left with
Him. This fuel He threw in the Dhuni - the sacred fire, which he kept ever burning.
The ash from this fire was called Udi and it was freely distributed to the devotees at
the time of their departure from Shirdi.
What did Baba teach or hint by this Udi? Baba taught by His Udi that all the visible
phenomena in the universe are as transient as the ash. Our bodies composed of wood
or matter of the five elements, will fall down, after all their enjoyments are over, and
be reduced to ashes. In order to remind the devotees of the fact that their bodies will
be reduced to ashes, Baba distributed Udi to them. Baba also taught by the Udi that
the Brahman is the only Reality and the universe is ephemeral and that no one in this
world, be he a son, father or wife, is really ours. We come here (in this world) alone
and we have to go out alone. It was found and is even now found out, that the Udi
cured many physical and mental maladies, but Baba wanted to din into the devotee's
ears the principles of discrimination between the Unreal and the Real, non-attachment
for the Unreal, by His Udi and Dakshina. The former (Udi) taught us discrimination and
the latter (Dakshina) taught us non-attachment. Unless we have these two things, it is
not possible for us to cross over the sea of the mundane existence. So Baba asked for
and took Dakshina, and while the devotees took leave, He gave Udi as Prasad,
besmeared some of it on the Bhaktas' foreheads and placed His boon-conferring hand
on their heads. When Baba was in a cheerful mood, He used to sing merrily. One such
song was about Udi. The burden of the Udi song was this,"Oh, playful Rama, come,
come, and bring with you sacks of Udi." Baba used to sing in very clear and sweet
tones.
So much about the spiritual implication of Udi. It had also its material significance. It
conferred health, prosperity, freedom from anxiety, and many other worldly gains. So
the Udi has helped us to gain both our ends - material as well as spiritual. We shall
now begin with the stories about the Udi.
Scorpion-Sting
Narayan Motiram Jani of Nasik was a devotee of Baba. He was serving under another
devotee of Baba, by name Ramachandra Vaman Modak. Once he went to Shirdi with
his mother and saw Baba. Then Baba Himself told her that he (her son) should serve no
more, but start independent business. Some days after, this prophecy turned true.
Narayan Jani left service and started a boarding house 'Anandashram' which thrived
well. Once a friend of this Narayanrao was stung by a scorpion and the pain caused by
it, was servere and unbearable. Udi is most efficacious in such cases; it is to be
applied on the seat of pain, and so Narayanrao searched for it, but found none. Then
he stood before Baba's picture and invoked Baba's aid, chanted Baba's name and taking
out a pinch of the ashes of the joss-stick burning in front of Baba's picture and thinking
it to be Baba's Udi, applied it on the seat of pain and the sting. As soon as he took out
his fingers, the pain vanished and both the person were moved and felt delighted.
Bubonic Plague Case
Once a devotee in Bandra came to know that his daughter, who was staying in another
place was down with bubonic plague. He had no Udi with him; so he sent word to
Nanasaheb Chandorkar to send the same. Nanasaheb got this message on a road near
the Thana Railway Station when he was travelling with his wife to Kalyan. He had no
Udi with him at that time. He, therefore, took up some earth from the road,
meditated upon Sai Baba, invoked His aid and applied it on the forehead of his wife.
The devotee saw all this and when he went to his daughter's house he was very glad to
learn that his daughter, who was suffering for three days, began to improve from the
very moment Nanasaheb invoked Baba's aid near the Thana Railway Station.
The Jamner Miracle
About 1904-05 Nanasaheb Chandorkar was Mamlatdar at Jamner, in the Khandesh
District, which is more that 100 miles distant from Shirdi. His daughter Mainatai was
pregnant and was about to deliver. He case was very serious and she was suffering
from labour pains for the last two or three days. Nanasaheb tried all remedies but
they proved in vain; he then remembered Baba and invoked His aid. There in Shirdi,
one Ramgirbuva, whom Baba called Bapugirbuva, wanted at this time to go to his
native place in Khandesh. Baba called him and told him to take a little rest and stop at
Jamner on his way home and give the Udi and Arati to Nanasaheb. Ramgirbuva said
that he had only two rupees with him and that amount was barely sufficient for the
railway fare upto Jalgaon and it was not possible for him to go from jalgaon to
Jamner, a distance of about 30 miles. Baba assured him that he need not worry, as
everything would be provided for him. Then Baba asked Shama to write the wellknown
Arati composed by Madhav Adkar (a translation of this is given at the end of this
work) and give a copy of it with Udi to Ramgirbuva to be delivered to Nanasaheb. Then
relying on Baba's words, Ramgirbuva left Shirdi and reached Jalgaon at about 2-45
a.m. He had only two annas left with him and was in a hard plight. To his great relief
he heard somebody calling out "Who is Bapugirbuva of Shirdi?" He went to him and told
him that he was the person Bapugirbuva. Then the peon, professing to be sent by
Nanasaheb, took him out to an excellent tanga with a good pair of horses. They both
drove in it. The tanga ran fast and early in the morning they came to a brooklet. The
drive took the horses for watering them and the peon asked Ramgirbuva to partake of
some eatables. On seeing the beard, moustache and the livery of the peon, Rangirbuva
suspected him to be a Moslem and was unwilling to take any refreshments from him,
but the peon satisfied him by saying that he was a Hindu, a Kshatriya of Garhwal and
that Nanasaheb had sent these refreshments and that there should be no difficulty,
nor any doubt about acceptance. Then both of them took the refreshments and
started again. They reached Jamner at dawn. Ramgirbuva alighted to attend a call of
nature (passing urine) and returned within a few minutes, but found that there was no
tanga, no driver and no peon. He was dumbfounded. Then he went to the neighbouring
Katcheri and making enquiries, learnt that the Mamlatdar was at home. He went to
Nanasaheb's house, and announced himself and gave to Nanasaheb, Baba's Udi and
Arati. At this time, Mainatai's case was most serious and all were in deep anxiety about
her. Nanasaheb called out his wife and asked her to give the Udi, mixed with water, to
their daughter to drink, and sing Baba's Arati. He throught that Baba's help was most
opportune. In a few minutes came the news that the delivery was safe and that the
crisis had passed away. When Ramgirbuva thanked Nanasaheb for the peon, tanga and
the refreshments etc. the latter was greatly surprised as he had sent none to the
station, and was not aware of any person coming from Shirdi.
Mr. B.V. Deo of Thana, Retired Mamlatdar, made enquiries about this matter with
Bapurao Chandorkar, son of Nanasaheb and Ramgirbuva of Shirdi and after satisfying
himself wrote an elaborate article - part prose and part poetry - in Shri Sai Leela
magazine (Vol. 13 Nos. 11, 12 and 13). Brother B.V. Narsimhswami has also taken
down the statements of (1) Mainatai (No. V page 14) and (2) Bapusaheb Chandorkar
(No. XX page 50) and (3) Ramgirbuva (No. XXVII, Page 83) dated Ist June 1936, 16th
September 1936 and Ist December 1936 respectively and published them in his
"Devotees' Experiences, Part III." The following is quoted from Ramgirbuva's statement.
"One day Baba called me to him and gave me a packet of Udi and a copy of Baba's
Arati. I had to go to Khandesh at the time. Baba directed me to go to Jamner and told
me to deliver the Arati and Udi to Nanasaheb Chandorkar, at Jamner. I said to Baba
that all I had was Rs. 2, and asked Him how that could take me by train from
Kopergaon to Jalgaon and next by cart from Jalgaon to Jamner. Baba said,"God will
give." That was Friday and I started at once. I reached Manmad at 7-30 p.m. and
Jalgaon at 2-45 a.m. At that time plague regulations were enforced and I had much
trouble. I was to discover what I should do to get to Jamner. At about 3 a.m. a peon in
boots, turban and well equipped with other details of good dress came to me and took
me to a tanga and drove me on. I was in terror. On the way at Bhaghoor, I took
refreshments. We reached Jamner early in the morning and by the time I attended my
call of nature the tanga and its driver had disappeared (page 83)."
Narayanarao
Bhakta Narayanrao (father's name and surname are not given) had the good fortune to
see Baba twice during the Latter's lifetime. Three years after the passing away of Baba
in 1918, he wanted to come to Shirdi, but he could not come. Within a year of Baba's
Mahasamadhi he fell sick and suffered much. All ordinary remedies gave him no relief.
So he meditated on Baba day and night. One night he had a vision in his dream. Baba
coming to him through a cellar, comforted him saying, "Don't be anxious, you will be
improving from tommorrow, and within a week you will be on your legs." Narayanrao
got perfectly well within the time mentioned in the vision. Now the point for
consideration is this:- Was Baba living because he had the body, and was He dead
because He left it? No, Baba is ever alive, for He transcends both life and death. He
who loved Him once whole-heartedly gets response from Him at any time and at any
place. He is always by our side and will take any form and appear before the devout
Bhakta and satisfy him.
Appasaheb Kulkarni
In 1917 the chance of one Appasaheb Kulkarni came. He was transferred to Thana and
began to worship Baba's picture presented to him by Balasaheb Bhate. In real earnest
he did the worship. He offered flowers, sandal-paste, and naivedya daily to Baba in
the picture and longed intently to see Him. In this connection it may be remarked that
seeing Baba's picture earnestly is equivalent to seeing Him in person. The following
story illustrates this statement.
Balabuva Sutar
A Saint of Bombay named Balabuva Sutar, who on account of his piety, devotion and
bhajan, was called "Modern Tukaram", came to Shirdi for the first time in 1917. When
be bowed before Baba, the latter said "I know this man since four years". Balabuva
wondered and thought, how could that be, as that was his first trip to Shirdi. But
thinking about it seriously he recollected that he had prostrated himself four years ago
before Baba's portrait at Bombay and was convinced about the significance of Baba's
words. He said to himself,"How omniscient and all-pervading are the Saints and how
kind are they to their Bhaktas! I merely bowed to His photo, this fact was noticed by
Baba and in due time He made me realize that seeing His photo is equivalent to seeing
Him in person!"
Appasaheb Kulkarni
To return to Appasaheb's story. While he was in Thana, he had to go on tour to
Bhivandi and was not expected to return within a week. In his absence, the following
wonderful thing took place on the third day. At noon a fakir turned up at Appasaheb's
house. His features resembled exactly those of Baba's photo. Mrs. Kulkarni and the
children all asked him whether he was Sai Baba of Shirdi. He said 'No', but that he was
an obedient servant of His and came there at His order to enquire after the health of
the family. Then he asked for Dakshina. The lady gave him a rupee. He gave her a
small packet of Udi, and asked her to keep this in the shrine along with the photo for
worship. Then he left the house and went away. Now hear the wonderful Leela of Sai.
Appasaheb could not proceed with his tour as his horse fell sick at Bhivandi. He
returned home that afternoon and learnt from his wife about fakir's visit. He smarted
in his mind as he did not get the darshan of the fakir and he did not like that only one
rupee was paid as Dakshina. He said that had he been present, he would have offered
not less than rupees ten. Then he immediately started in quest of the fakir and
searched for him in the Masjid and other places, without taking any food. His search
was in vain. He then returned home and took his food. The reader may remember here
Baba's dictum in Chapter 32 that God's quest should not be made on an empty belly.
Appasaheb got a lesson, here about this. Then after meals he went out for a walk with
a friend Mr. Chitre. Going some distance they saw a man approaching them rapidly.
Appasaheb though that he must be the fakir that came to his house at noon, as his
features tallied with those of baba in the photo. The fakir immediately put forth his
hand and asked for Dakshina. Appasaheb gave him a rupee. He demanded again and
again and so Appasaheb gave him two more. Still he was not satisfied. Then he
borrowed Rs. three from Mr. Chitre and gave them to him. He wanted still more.
Appasaheb asked him to accompany him to his home. Then they all returned home and
Appasaheb then gave him again three rupees, in all nine. He looked unsatisfied and
demanded again. Then he told him that he had a currency of Rs. ten. The fakir asked
for the same and took it and returned the nine rupees in cash and went away.
Appasaheb had said that he would pay Rs. ten and that sum was taken from him and
nine rupees, consecrated by Baba's touch, were returned to him. The figure 9 is
significant. It denotes the nine types of devotion (vide Chapter 21). It may also be
noted here that Baba gave Rs. nine to one Laxmibai Shinde at His last moment.
Appasaheb examined the Udi-packet and found that it contained some flower-petals
and Akshata. Then some time afterwards he got hair from Baba when he saw Him at
Shirdi. He put the Udi-packet and the hair in a talisman and always wore it on his arm.
Appasaheb realized the power of the Udi. Though he was very clever he got Rs. 40/- as
pay in the beginning, but after he secured Baba's photo and His Udi, he got many times
forty rupees per month and also got much power and influence; and along with these
temporal benefits, his spiritual progress was also rapid. So those who are fortune
enough to get Baba's Udi should, after bath, apply it on the forehead and take some
little of it mixed with water in the mouth as holy Tirth.
Haribhau Karnik
In 1917 Haribhau Karnik of Dahanu (Thana District) came to Shirdi on the Gurupournima
day (in the month of Ashadha) and worshipped Baba with all formality. He
offered clothes and Dakshina, and after taking Baba's leave through Sharma, got down
the steps of the Masjid. Then he thought that he should offer one more rupee to Baba
and was just turning to get up when Shama informed him by signs that as he had got
Baba's leave, he should go and not return. So he started home. On his way, when he
went into the temple of Kala Rama at Nasik for darshan, the Saint Narsing Maharaj
who used to sit just inside the big door of the temple, left his Bhaktas there came to
Haribhau, caught his wrist and said,"Give me my one rupee". Karnik was surprised. He
paid the rupee most willingly and thought that Sai Baba recovered the rupee, which he
intended in his mind to give, through saint Narsing Maharaj. This shows how the saints
work in unison.
This story illustrates the fact that all saints are one and shows how they work in
unison.
Chapter 34
Greatness of Udi (continued)
(1) Doctor's Nephew - (2) Dr. Pillay - (3) Shama's Siste-in-Law - (4) Irani Girl - (5) Harda
Gentleman - (6) Bombay Lady.
This Chapter continues the subject "Greatness of Udi" and describes cases in which the
application of Udi was most efficacious.
Doctor's Nephew
At Malegaon (Dt. Nasik) there lived a doctor (qualified and degree-holder). His nephew
suffered from an incurable disease - Tubercular bone-abcess. The doctor himself and
his brothers, the medical practitioners, tried all sorts of remedies and even an
operation. There was no relief and there was no end to the little boy's suffering.
Friends and relations advised the parents of the boy to seek divine aid and
recommended them to try Sai Baba, who was known to have cured such incurable
cases by His mere glance. The parents, therefore, came to Shirdi. They prostrated
themselves before Baba, placed the boy before Him and pleaded humbly and
respectfully, and implored Him to save their son. The merciful Baba comforted them
saying "Those who resort to this Masjid shall never suffer anything in this life and to
the end of time. Be now carefree. Apply Udi on the abcess and within one week he
will recover. Believe in God. This is no Masjid, but Dwarawati. He who steps here will
soon get health and happiness and his sufferings will come to an end". The boy was
made to sit before Baba, Who moved his hands on the affected part and cast His loving
glances on him. The patient was pleased and with the application of the Udi, he began
to recover, and was all right after some days. The parents then left Shirdi with their
son, thanking Baba for the cure, which was effected by Udi and Baba's gracious looks.
After knowing this, the doctor, the uncle of the boy became wonder-struck and
desired to see Baba while he was on his way to Bombay for some business; but at
Malegaon and Manmad somebody spoke to him against Baba and poisoned his ears. He
therefore, dropped the idea of visiting Shirdi and went to Bombay direct. He wanted
to spend the rest of his leave at Alibag, but at Bombay he heard three successive
nights, a voice crying out,"Still you disbelieve me?". Then the doctor changed his mind
and resolved to go to Shirdi. He had to attend in Bombay to a case of Infectious Fever,
which showed no signs of abatement soon. So he thought that his Shirdi trip would be
postponed. He however proposed a test in his mind and said,"If the patient gets all
right today, I start for Shirdi tomorrow." The wonder is that exactly at the time when
the determination was taken, the fever began to abate and the temperature became
normal. Then he went to Shirdi as per his determination, took Baba's darshan and
prostrated himself before Him. Baba gave him such experiences that he became His
devotee. He stayed there for four days and returned home with Baba's Udi and
blessings. Within a fortnight he was transferred on promotion to Bijapur. His nephew's
case gave him an opportunity for seeing Baba and this visit engendered in him a
neverfailing love for the Saint's feet.
Dr. Pillay
One Dr. Pillay was an intimate Bhakta of Baba. He was much liked by Baba, Who
always called him Bhau (brother). Baba talked with him off and on and consulted him
in all matters and wanted him always at His side. This Pillay suffered once very badly
from guinea worms. He said to Kakasaheb Dixit, "The pain is most excruciating and
unbearable. I prefer death to it. This pain, I know, is for repaying past Karma, but go
to Baba and tell Him to stop the pain and transfer the working of my past Karma to ten
future births of mine." Mr. Dixit went to Baba and told Him his request. Then Baba,
being moved by his request, said to Dixit,"Tell him to be fearless. Why should he suffer
for ten births? In ten days he can work out the sufferings and consequences of his past
Karma. While I am here to give him temporal and spiritual welfare, why should he pray
for death? Bring him here on somebody's back and let us work and finish his sufferings
once for all".
The doctor was brought in that condition and was seated on Baba's right side,where
Fakir Baba always sat. Baba gave him His bolster and said,"Lie calmly here and be at
ease. The true remedy is, that the result of past actions has to be suffered and got
over. Our Karma is the cause of our happiness and sorrow; therefore put up with
whatever comes to you. Allah (God) is the sole Dispenser and Protector, always think
of Him. He will take care of you. Surrender to His feet with body, mind, wealth and
speech, i.e. completely and then see what He does." Dr. Pillay said in return that
Nanasaheb had put a bandage over the leg, but he found no relief. "Nana is a fool"
replied Baba. "Take off that bandage or else you will die. Now a crow will come and
peck you, and then you will recover."
While this conversation was going on, one Abdul, who always cleaned the Masjid and
trimmed the lamps, turned up. While he was attending to his work of training, his foot
accidentally fell upon the stretched leg of Dr. Pillay. The leg was already swollen and
when Abdul's foot fell upon it and pressed it, all the seven guinea worms were
squeezed out at once. The pain was unbearable and Dr. Pillay bawled out loudly. After
some time, he calmed down and began to sing and cry alternately. Then Pillay
enquired when the crow was coming and peeking. Baba said, "Did you not see the
crow? He won't come again. Abdul was the crow. Now go and rest yourself in the Wada
and you will be soon allright."
By application of the Udi and by taking it in the stomach with water, and without
taking any other treatment or medicine, the disease was completely cured in ten days
as predicted by Baba.
Sharma's Sister-in-law
Shama's younger brother Bapaji was staying near Sawool well. Once his wife was
attacked with Bubonic plague. She had high fever and two bubos in her groins. Bapaji
rushed to Shama at Shirdi and asked him to come and help. Shama was frightened, but
according to his wont, he went to Baba, prostrated himself before Him, invoked His
aid, and requested Him to cure the case. He also asked His permission to go to his
brother's house. Then Baba said, "Don't go there at this late hour (night), and send her
Udi. Why care for the fever and bubos? God is our father and master; she will be all
right easily. Do not go now, but go there in the morning and return immediately."
Shama had full faith in Baba's Udi. It was sent with Bapaji. It was applied on the bubos
and some of it was mixed with water and was given to the patient for drinking. No
sooner was it taken in, than perspiration set in profusely, the fever abated and the
patient had a good sleep. Next morning Bapaji was surprised to see his wife all right
and refreshed with no fever and bubos. When Shama went there next morning with
Baba's permission he was also surprised to see her at the hearth and preparing tea. On
questioning his brother, he learnt that Baba's Udi cured her completely in one night.
Then Shama realized the significance of Baba's words. "Go there in the morning and
return immediately.
After taking tea, Sharma returned and after saluting Baba said,"Deva, what is this play
of Yours? You first raise a storm and make us restless and then calm it down and ease
us". Baba replied "You see mysterious is the path of action. Though I do nothing, they
hold Me resonsible for the actions which take place on account of Adrista (destiny). I
am only their witness. The Lord is the sole Doer and Inspirer. He is also most merciful.
Neither I am God nor Lord. I am His obedient servant and remember Him often. He,
who casts aside his egoism, thanks Him and he, who trusts Him entirely, will have his
shackles removed and will obtain liberation".
Irani's Daughter
Now read the experience of an Irani gentleman. His young daughter got fits every
hour. When the convulsion came she lost her power of speech, her limbs got shrunk
and contracted and she fell down senseless. No remedy gave her any relief. Some
friend recommended Baba's Udi to her father and asked him to get it from Kakasaheb
Dixit at Vile Parle (suburb of Bombay). Then the Irani gentleman got the Udi and gave
it mixed with water to his daughter daily for drinking. In the beginning the
convulsions, which were coming on hourly, came every seven hours and after a few
days the daughter recovered completely.
Harda Gentleman
An old gentleman of Harda (C.P) was suffering from a stone in his bladder. Such stones
are generally removed by surgical operations and people recomended him to undergo
one. He was old and weak, lacked strength of mind and could not think of submitting
himself to surgical treatment. His suffering was soon to end in another way. The
Inamdar (City Officer) of that town happened to come there at this time. He was a
devotee of Baba and had always a stock of Udi with him. On the recommendation of
friends, his son got some Udi from and mixing it with water, gave it to his old father t o
drink. Within five minutes the Udi was assimilated, the stone was dissolved and came
out through his urine and old man was soon relieved.
Bombay Lady
A woman of the Kayastha Prabhu caste in Bombay always suffered terrible pain at her
delivery. She was very much frightened each time she became pregnant and did not
know what to do. Shri Rama-Maruti of Kalyan, who was a devotee of Baba advised her
husband to take her to Shirdi for a painless delivery. When she next became pregnant,
both husband and wife came to Shirdi, stayed there for some months and worshipped
Baba and got all the benefit of His Company. After some time the hour of delivery
came and as usual there was obstruction in the passage from the womb. She began to
suffer labour pains, did not know what to do, but began to pray to Baba for relief. In
the meantime, some neighbouring women turned up and after invoking Baba's aid,
gave her Udi-mixture to drink. In five minutes, the woman delivered safely and
painlessly. The issue was stillborn according to its fate; but the mother who got rid of
the anxiety and pain, thanked Baba for the safe delivery and ever remained grateful to
Him.
Chapter 35
Tested And Never Found Wanting
Kaka Mahajani's Friend and Master - Bandra Insomnia Case - Bala Patil Newaskar.
This Chapter also continues the subject of the importance of the Udi; it also gives two
cases in which Baba was tested and not found wanting. These cases will be taken up
first.
Preliminary
In spiritual matters or endeavours, sectarianism is the greatest bar to our progress.
Those, who believe the God is without form, are heard saying that to believe the God
is with the form is an illusion and that the Saints are only human beings. Then why
should they bend their heads before them and offer Dakshina? Persons belonging to
other sects will also raise objections and say, "Why should they bow and offer
allegiance to other Saints, leaving their Sadgurus?" Similar objections regarding Sai
Baba were heard before and are heard even now. Some said that when they went to
Shirdi, Baba asked for Dakshina from them. Is it good that Saints should collect money
in this fashion? If they do so, where is their Sainthood? But there are many instances
where men went to Shirdi to scoff; but remained there to pray. Two such instances are
given below.
Kaka Mahajani's Friend
A friend of Kaka Mahajani was a worshipper of God without form and was averse to
idolatry. Out of curiosity he agreed to go to Shirdi with Kaka Mahajani on two
conditions, viz., (1) that he would neither bow to Baba, (2) nor pay Him any Dakshina.
Kaka agreed to these conditions and they both left Bombay on a Saturday night and
reached Shirdi the next morning. As soon as they put their feet on the steps of the
Masjid, Baba, looking at the friend from a little distance, addressed him in sweet
words as follows, "Oh, welcome sir". The tone that uttered these words was a very
peculiar one. It exactly resembled the tone of the friend's father. It reminded him of
his departed father and sent a thrill of joy through his body. What an enchanting
power the tone had! Being surprised the friend said; "This is no doubt the voice of my
father". Then he at once up and, forgetting his resolution, placed his head upon Baba's
Feet.
Then Baba asked for Dakshina twice, once in the morning and again at noon at the
time of their taking leave; but He asked it from Kaka only and not from the friend.
The latter whispered to Kaka, "Baba asked for Dakshina from you twice. I am with you,
why does He omit me?" You ask Baba Himself" was Kaka's reply. Baba asked Kaka what
his friend was whispering, and then the friend asked Baba himself whether he should
pay any Dakshina. Baba replied, "You had no mind to pay, so you were not asked; but
if you want to pay now you may." Then the friend paid Rs.17 as Dakshina, the same
amount that Kaka paid. Baba then addressed him a few words of advice, "You do away,
destroy the Teli's wall (sense of difference) between us, so that we can see and meet
each other face to face". Then Baba allowed them to depart. Thought the weather was
cloudy and threatening, Baba assured them of their safe journey and both of them
reached Bombay safely. When he reached home and opened the door and windows of
his house, he found two sparrows fallen dead on the ground and one just flying out
through a window. He thought that if he had left the windows open, two sparrows
would have been saved, but thought again, that they had met their lot and that Baba
had sent him back soon just to save the third sparrow.
Kaka Mahajani's Master
Kaka was the Manager in the firm of Thakkar Dharmasey Jethabhai, a solicitor of
Bombay. Both the Master and the Manager were on intimate terms. Mr. Thakkar knew
that Kaka was often going to Shirdi, staying there for some days and returning, when
Baba permitted him. Out of curiosity and just to test Baba, Mr. Thakkar decided to go
to Shirdi with Kaka during Shimga holidays. As Kaka's return was uncertain, he took
another man with him as an associate. The three started together and Kaka bought
two seers of raisins (dried grapes with seed) on the way for presentation to Baba. They
reached Shirdi in due time, and went to the Masjid for darshan. Then Babasaheb
Tarkhad was there, Mr. Thakkar asked him why he came there. "For darshan", Tarkhad
replied. Mr. Thakkar asked if miracles took place there. Tarkhad replied that it (to see
miracles) was not his attitude, but the earnest intentions of the Bhaktas were satisfied
here. Then Kaka prostrated himself before Baba and offered the raisins to Him. Baba
ordered them to be distributed. Mr. Thakkar got a few of them. He did not like the
raisins and he was advised by his doctor not to eat them without washing and cleaning
them. So he was in a fix. He did not like to eat them, nor could he reject them. To
keep up formalities, he put them into his mouth, but did not know what to do with the
seeds. He could not spit them out on the floor of the Masjid, so he pocketed them
against his wish. He then said in his mind that if Baba was a Saint, how could He be
ignorant of his dislike for the raisins and could He force them on him. When this
thought arose in his mind Baba again gave him some more raisins. He could not eat
them, but held them in his hand. Then Baba asked him to eat them up. He obeyed and
found, to his surprise, that they were all seedless. He wanted to see miracles and here
was one. He knew that Baba read his thought; and as per his wish converted raisins
(with seeds) into seedless grapes. What a wonderful power! Again to test further he
asked Tarkhad, who was sitting by and who also got some raisins, "What kind of grapes
you got?" He replied "They variety with seeds." Mr. Thakkar was still more surprised to
hear this. Then to confirm his growing faith Thakkar thought in his mind that if Baba
was a real Saint, the raisins should be now given to Kaka first. Reading this thought
also, Baba ordered that distribution should be commenced from Kaka. These proofs
were sufficient for Thakkar.
Then Shama introduced Mr. Thakkar as the master of Kaka, upon which Baba said,
"How could he be his master? He has got a different Master altogether". Kaka
appreciated this reply. Forgetting his resolve, Thakkar saluted Baba and returned to
the Wada.
After the noon-Arati was over, they all went to the Masjid for taking Baba's leave for
their departure. Sharma spoke for them. Baba then spoke as follows.
"There was a fickle-minded gentleman. He had health and wealth and was free from
both physical and mental afflictions, but he took on him needless anxieties and
burdens and wandered hither and thither, thus losing his peace of mind. Sometimes he
dropped the burdens and at other times carried them again. His mind knew no
steadiness. Seeing his state, I took pity on him and said, "Now please keep your faith
on any one place (point) you like, why roam like this? Stick quietly to one place.
Thakkar at once came to know that, that was an exact description of himself. He
wished that Kaka should also return with him but no one expected that Kaka would be
allowed to leave Shirdi so soon. Baba read also this thought to his and permitted Kaka
to return with his master. Thakkar got one more proof of Baba's capacity to read
another's mind.
Then Baba asked Kaka for Rs. 15/- as Dakshina and received it. To Kaka He said, "If I
take one rupee as Dakshina from anybody I have to return it tenfold to him. I never
take anything gratis. I never ask any one indiscriminately. I only ask and take from him
whom the Fakir (My Guru) points out. If any one is indebted formerly to the Fakir
money is received from him. The donor gives, i.e. sows his seeds, only to reap a rich
harvest in future. Wealth should be the means to work out Dharma. If it is used for
personal enjoyment, it is wasted. Unless you have given it before, you do not get it
now. So the best way to receive is to give. The giving of Dakshina advances Vairagya
(Non-attachment) and thereby Bhakti and Jnana. Give one and receive tenfold".
On hearing these words Mr. Thakkar himself gave Rs.15/- in Baba's hand, forgetting his
resolve not to do so. He thought he did well in coming to Shirdi as all his doubts were
solved and he learnt so much.
Baba's skill in handling such cases was unique. Though He did all those things He was
totally non-attached to them. Whether anybody saluted Him or not, or whether
anybody gave Him Dakshina or not, it was the same to Him. None He disrespected. He
felt no pleasure because He was worshipped and no pain because He was disregarded.
He transcended the pairs of opposites, viz. pleasure and pain, etc.
Insomnia Case
A Kayastha Prabhu gentleman of Bandra suffered from Insomnia for long. As soon as he
laid himself down for sleep, his departed father appeared to him in his dream, and
abused and scolded him severely. This broke his sleep and made him restless the
whole night. Every night this went on and the man did not know what to do. One day
he consulted a devotee of Baba in this respect. He recommended the Udi as the only
infallible remedy he knew. He gave him some Udi and asked him to apply a little of it
to his forehead before going to bed and keep the Udi-packet under the pillow. He
tried this remedy and found, to his great surprise and joy, that he got sound sleep and
that there was no disturbance of any kind. He continued the remedy and always
remembered Sai. Then he got a picture of Sai Baba, which he hung on the wall near his
pillow and started worshipping it daily, and on Thursdays, offering garland, naivedya
etc. Then he got on well and forgot altogether his past trouble.
Balaji Patil Newaskar
This man was a great devotee of Baba. He rendered most excellent and disinterested
service. Every day he swept and kept clean all the passages and streets in Shirdi
through which Baba passed in His daily routine. This work was, after him, equally welldone
by another female devotee named Rahda-Krishna-Mai, and after her by Abdoola.
When Balaji reaped his corn every year, he brought the whole quantity and presented
it to Baba. He returned with what Baba gave him and maintained himself and his
family with it. He followed this course for many years and after him by his son.
Power and Efficacy of Udi
Once it happened that at Balaji's death anniversary day, a certain number of guests
were invited and the dinner was prepared for them. But at the dinnertime it was
found that thrice the number of people invited had turned up. Mrs. Newaskar was in a
fix. She thought that the food would not suffice for the people assembled and that if it
fell short, the honour of the family would be at stake. Her mother-in-law comforted
her by saying, "Don't be afraid, it is not ours, but Sai's food; cover every vessel with
cloth, putting some Udi in it, and serve from the same without opening it: Sai will save
us from ignominy." She did as she was advised and it was found to their surprise and
joy that not only did the food suffice for all, but also plenty of it remained after
serving. "As one feels intently, so he realizes accordingly" was proved in this case.
Sai Appearing as Serpent
Once Raghu Patil of Shirdi went to Balaji Patil at Newase. That evening he found that
a serpent entered the cowshed hissing. All the cattle were afraid and began to move.
The immates of the house were frightened, but Balaji thought that it was Sai Who
appreared in his house as a serpent. Without being afraid in the least he brought a cup
of milk and placing it before the serpent said, "Baba, why do you miss and make noise?
Do you want to frighten us? Take this cup of milk and drink it with a calm mind".
Saying this, he sat close by unperturbed. The other members were frightened and did
not know what to do. In a short time the serpent disappeared. Nobody knew where it
went. It was not found though a search was made in the cowshed.
Balaji had two wives and some children. They sometimes went to Shirdi from Newase
for taking Baba's darshana. Then Baba bought saris and other clothes, which were
given to them with His blessings.
Chapter 36
Wonderful Stories of
(1) Two Goa Gentlemen - (2) Mrs. Aurangabadkar.
This Chapter relates the wonderful stories of two gentlemen from Goa and Mrs.
Aurangabadkar of Sholapur.
Two Gentlemen
Once two gentlemen came from Goa for taking darshan of Sai Baba, and prostrated
themselves before him. Though both came together, Baba asked only one them to give
Him Rs.15/- as Dakshina which was paid willingly. The other man voluntarily offered
Rs. 35/-. This sum was rejected by Baba to the astonishment of all. Shama, who was
present, asked Baba, "What is this? Both came together, one's Dakshina you accept,
the other, though voluntarly paid, you refuse. Why this distinction? Baba replied,
"Shama, you know nothing. I take nothing from anybody. The Masjidmayi (The
presiding Deity of the Masjid) calls for the debt, the donor pays it and becomes free.
Have I any home, property or family to look after? I require nothing. I am ever free.
Debt, enmity and murder have to be atoned for, there is not escape". Baba then
continued in His characteristic way as follows:-
As first he was poor and took a vow to his God that he would pay his first month's
salary if he got an appointment. He got one on Rs.15/- p.m. Then he steadily got
promotions, from Rs.15/- he got Rs. 30, 60, 100, 200 and ultimately Rs.700/- per
month. But in his prosperity he forgot clean the vow he took. The force of his karma
has driven him here and I asked that amount (Rs.15/-) from him as Dakshina.
Another story, while wandering by the seaside I came to a huge mansion and sat on its
verandah. The owner gave me a good reception and fed me sumptuously. He showed
me a neat and clean place near a cupboard for sleeping. I slept there. While I was
sound asleep, the man removed a literite slab and broke the wall entered in and
scissored off all the money from my pocket. When I woke up, I found that Rs.30, 000/-
were stolen. I was greatly distressed and sat weeping and moaning. The money was in
currency notes and I thought that the Brahmin had stolen it. I lost all interest in food
and drink and sat for a fortnight on the verandah, bemoaning my loss. After the
fortnight was over, a passing fakir saw me crying, and made enquiries regarding the
cause of my sorrow. I told him everything. He said, "If you act according to my
bidding, you will recover your money; go to a fakir, I shall give his whereabouts,
surrender yourself to him, he will get back your money; in the meanwhile give up your
favourite food till you recover your money." I followed the fakir's advice and got my
money. Then I left the Wada and went to the seashore. There was a steamer, but I
could not get into it as it was crowded. There a good-natured peon interceded for me
and I got in luckily. That brought me to another shore, where I caught a train and
came to the Masjidmayi.
The story finished and Baba asked Shama to take the guests and arrange for their
feeding. Then Shama took them home and fed them. At dinner, Shama said to the
guests that Baba's story was rather mysterious, as He had never gone to the sea-side,
never had any money (Rs.30, 000/-), never travelled, never lost any money and never
recovered it, and enquired whether they understood it and caught its significance. The
guests were deeply moved and were shedding tears. In a choking voice they said that
Baba was omniscient, infinite, the One (Para Brahma) without a second. The story He
gave out is exactly our story; What He spoke has already taken place in our case. How
He knew this, is a wonder of wonders! We shall give all the details after the meals.
Then after the meals while they were chewing betel-leaves,the guests began to tell
their stories. One of them said:-
"A hill-station on the ghats is my native place. I went to Goa to earn my living by
securing a job. I took a vow to God Datta that if I got any service, I would offer Him
my first month's salary. By His grace I got an appointment of Rs.15/- and then I got
promotions as described by Baba. I did forget all about my vow. Baba has just
reminded me of it in this way and recovered Rs. 15/- from me. It is not Dakshina as
one may think it to be, but a repayment of an old debt and fulfillment of long
forgotten vow".
Moral
Baba never, in fact, actually begged any money, nor allowed His Bhaktas to beg. He
regarded money as a danger or bar to spiritual progress and did not allow His Bhaktas
to fall into its clutches. Bhagat Mhalsapati, is an instance on tis point. He was very
poor and could hardly make both ends meet. Baba never allowed him to make any
money, nor gave him anything from the Dakshina amount. Once a kind and liberal
merchant named Hansaraj gave a large amount of money to Mhalsapati in Baba's
presence, but Baba did not allow him to accept it.
Then the second guest began his tale. "My Brahmin (cook) was serving me faithfully for
35 years. Unfortunately he fell into bad ways, his mind changed and he robbed me of
my treasure. By removing a laterite slab from my wall where my cup-board is fixed, he
came in while we were all asleep and carried away all my accumulated wealth, Rs.
30,000/- in currency notes. I know not how Baba mentioned the exact amount. I sat
crying day and night. My enquiries came to nothing. I spent a fortnight in great
anxiety. As I sat on the verandah, sad and dejected, a passing fakir noted my condition
and enquired of its cause, and I told him all about it. He told me that an Avalia by
name Sai lives in Shirdi, Kopergaon Taluka. Make vow to Him and give up any food that
you like best and say to Him mentally that 'I have given up eating that food till I take
your darshan'. Then I took the vow and gave up eating rice and s0aid, "Baba, I will eat
it after recovering my property and after taking your darshan".
Fifteen days passed after this. The Brahmin, of his own accord, came to me, returned
my money and apologized, saying, "I went mad and acted thus; I now place my head
on your feet, please forgive me". Thus everything ended well. The fakir that met me
and helped me, was not seen again. An intensive desire to see Sai Baba, whom the
fakir pointed out to me, arose in my mind. I thought that the fakir who came all the
way to my house was no other than Sai Baba. Would He, who saw me and helped me to
get my lost money ever covet to get Rs.35/-? On the contrary without expecting
anything from us, He always tries His best to lead us on the path of spiritual progress.
I was overjoyed when I recovered my stolen property and being infatuated, I forgot all
about my vow. Then when I was at Colaba, one night I saw Sai Baba in my dream. This
reminded me of my promised visit to Shirdi. I went to Goa and from there wanted to
start for Shirdi, by taking a steamer to Bombay, en route. But when I came to the
harbour, I found that the steamer was crowded and there was no place. The captain
did not allow me, but on the intercession of a peon, who was stranger to me, I was
allowed to get into the steamer, which brought me to Bombay. From there, I got in
the train and came here. Surely I think that Baba is all pervading and all knowing.
What are we and where is our home? How great our good fortune that Baba got back
our money and drew us here to Him? You Shirdi folk must be infinitely superior and
more fortunate than we; for Baba has played, laughed, talked and lived with you for
so many years. I think that your store of good merits must be infinite, for it attracted
Baba into Shirdi. Sai is our Datta. He ordered the vow. He gave me a seat in the
steamer and brought me here and thus gave proof of His omniscience and
omnipotence".
Mrs. Aurangabadkar
A lady from Sholapur, wife of Sakharam Aurangabadkar had no issue during the long
period of 27 years. She had made a number of vows of Gods and Goddesses for an
issue, but was not successful. She then became almost hopeless. To make a last
attempt in this matter, she came to Shirdi with her stepson Vishwanath and stayed
there for two months, serving Baba. Whenever she went to the Masjid, she found it
full and Baba surrounded by devotees. She wanted to see Baba alone, fall at His feet
and open her heart and pray for an issue, but she got no suitable opportunity.
Ultimately she requested Shama to intercede with Baba for her when He was alone.
Shama said to her that Baba's Darbar was open, still he would try for her and that the
Lord might bless her. He asked her to sit ready with a cocoanut and joss-sticks on the
open courtyard at the time of Baba's meals and that when he beckoned to her, she
should come up. One day after dinner, Shama was rubbing Baba's wet hands with a
towel when the latter pinched Shama's cheek. Shama feigning anger said, "Deva, is it
proper for you to pinch me like this? We don't want such a mischievous God who
pinches us thus. Are we Your dependents, is this the fruit of our intimacy?" Baba
replied, "Oh Shama, during the 72 generations that you were with me, I never pinched
you till now and now you resent my touching you". Shama, "We want a God that will
give us ever kisses and sweets to eat; we do not want any respect from You, or
heaven, balloon etc. Let our faith unto Your Feet be ever wide-awake". Baba, "Yes, I
have indeed come for that. I have been feeding and nursing you and have got love and
affection for you".
Then Baba went up and took his seat. Shama beckoned to the lady. She came up,
bowed and presented the cocoanut and joss sticks. Baba shook the coconut, which was
dry. The Kernal within rolled and made a noise. Baba said, "Shama, this is rolling, see
what it says". Shama, "The woman prays that a child might be similarly rolling and
quickening in the womb. So give her the cocoa-nut with Your blessings".
Baba, "Will the coconut give her any issue? How people are foolish and fancy such
things!"
Shama, "I know the power of Your word and blessing. Your word will give her a string
or series of children. You are wrangling and not giving real blessing".
The parley went on for a while. Baba repeatedly ordering to break the coconut and
Shama pleading for the gift of the unbroken fruit to the lady. Finally Baba yielded and
said, "She will have an issue". "When?" asked Shama. "In 12 months" was the reply. The
cocoanut was therefore broken into two part, one was eaten by the two, the other
was given to the lady.
The Shama turned up to the lady and said, "Dear madam, you are a witness to my
words. If within 12 months you do not get any issue, I will break a coconut against this
Deva's head and drive him out of this Masjid. If I fail in this, I will not call myself
Madhav. You will soon realize what I say".
She delivered a son in one year's time and the son was brought to Baba in his fifth
month. Both husband and wife, prostrated themselves before Baba and the grateful
father (Mr. Aurangabadkar) paid a sum of Rs.500/- which was spent in constructing a
shed for Baba's house "Shyamakarna".
Chapter 37
Chavadi Procession
In this chapter Hemadpant after making some preliminary observations on some points
of Vedanta, describes the Chavadi procession.
Preliminary
Blessed is Sai's life, blessed is His daily routine. His ways and actions are indescribable.
Sometimes He was intoxicated with Brahmanand (divine joy), and at other times
content with Self-knowledge. Doing so many things sometimes, He was unconcerned
with them. Though He seemed at times quite actionless (doing nothing) He was not
idle or dozing; He always abided in His own Self. Though He looked calm and quiet as
the placid sea, He was deep and unfathomable. Who can describe His ineffable nature?
He regarded men as brothers, women as sisters and mothers. He was a perfect and
perpetual celibate, as everybody knows. May the understanding (knowledge), we got
in His company, last long unto death. Let us ever serve Him with whole-hearted
devotion to His feet. Let us see Him (God) in all beings and let us ever love His name.
Hemadpant, after making some lengthy dissertations on some topics of Vedanta, which
he himself considers as a digression, goes on to describe the Chavadi procession.
Chavadi Procession
Baba's dormitory has been already described. One day He slept in the Masjid and on
the next, in the Chavadi (a small building containing a room or two near the Masjid).
This alternate sleeping in both these buildings went on till Baba's Mahasamadhi. From
10th December 1909 devotees began to offer regular worship to Baba in the Chavadi.
This we will now describe with His grace. When the turn of retiring to the Chavadi
came, people flocked to the Masjid and made bhajan in the mandap (courtyard) for a
few hours. Behind them was a beautiful Ratha (small car), to the right a Tulsivrindavan
and in front Baba, and between these the devotees fond of bhajan. Men and
women who had a liking for the bhajan came in time. Some took Tal, Chiplis and
Kartal, Mridang, Khanjiri and Ghol (all musical instruments) in their hands and
conducted the bhajan. Sai Baba was the Magnet Who drew all the devotees to Him
there. Outside in the open, some trimmed their divatyas, (torches), some decorated
the palanquin, some stood with cane-sticks in their hands and uttered cries of victory
to Baba. The corner was decorated with buntings. Round about the Masjid, rows of
burning lamps shed their light. Baba's horse 'Shyamakarna' stood fully decorated
outside. Then Tatya Patil came with a party of men to Baba and asked Him to be
ready. Baba sat quiet in his place till Tatya came and helped Him to get up by putting
his arm under Baba's arm-pit. Tatya called Baba by the name of Mama. Really their
relationship was extremely intimate. Baba wore on his body the usual kafni, took His
satka (short stick) under His armpit and after taking His chilim (tobacco-pipe) and
tobacco and placing a cloth over His shoulder became ready to start. Then Tatya
threw a golden-embroidered beautiful Shela (Shawl) over His body. After this Baba,
moving a little the bundle of fuel-sticks lying behind with His right toe and then
extinguishing the burning lamp with His right hand, started for the Chavadi. Then all
sorts of muscial instruments, tashe, band and horns and mridang, gave out their
different sounds; and fire-works exhibited their different and various coloured views.
Men and women singing Baba's name started walking, making bhajan to the
accompaniment of mridang and veena. Some danced with joy and some carried various
flags and standards. The Bhaldars announced Baba's name when He came on the steps
of the Masjid. On the two sides of Baba stood persons, who held chavaris and others
who fanned Baba. On the way were spread folds of cloth on which Baba walked on,
being supported by devotees' hands. Tatyaba held the left hand and Mhalasapati the
right and Bapusaheb Jog held the chhatra (umbrella) over His head. In this fashion
Baba marched on to the Chavadi. The fully decorated red horse, named Shyamakarna
led the way and behind him were all the carriers, waiters, musical players and the
crowd of devotees. Hari-nama (the name of the Lord) chanted to the accompaniment
of music rent the skies as also the name of Sai. In this manner the procession reached
the corner when all the persons that joined this party seemed well pleased and
delighted.
On coming to this corner Baba stood facing the Chavadi and shone with a peculiar
lustre. It seemed, as if the face of Baba glittered like dawn, or like the glory of the
rising sun. Baba stood there with a concentrated mind, facing the north, as if He was
calling somebody. All the instruments played their music while Baba moved His right
arm up and down for some time. Kakasaheb Dixit at this time came forward with a
silver plate containing flowers besmeared with gulal (red powder) and threw them on
Baba's body off and on. The musical instruments played their best at this juncture and
Baba's face beamed with steady and added radiance and beauty, and all the persons
drank this lustre to their hearts' content. Words fail to describe the scene and
splendour of this occasion. Some times Mhalasapati began to dance being possessed or
obsessed by some deity, but all were surprised to see that Baba's concentration was
not in the least disturbed. With a lantern in his hand Tatya Patil walked on Baba's left
side and Bhagat Mhalasapati on the right, holding with his hand the hem of Baba's
garment. What a beautiful procession and what an expression of devotion! To witness
this, men and women, poor and rich, flocked together there. Baba walked very slow.
Bhaktas followed on both sides with love and devotion. With joy pervading the whole
atmosphere of the place, the procession reached the Chavadi. That scene and those
days are gone now. Nobody can see them now or in the future; still remembering and
visualising that scene and sight, we can bring solace and comfort to our minds.
The Chavadi was also fully decorated with a good white ceiling, mirrors and many sorts
of lamps. On reaching it Tatya went ahead and spread an asan and placing a bolster
made Baba sit there and made Him wear good angaraksha (coat). Then the devotees
worshipped Him in various ways. They put on His head a mugut (crown) with a tuft
above, placed garlands of flowers and jewels round His neck and marking His forehead
with musk-mixed vertical lines and a dot (as Vaishnava devotees do) they started at
Him for long to their hearts' content. They changed His head dress now and then and
held it aloft on the head, fearing that Baba might throw it away. Baba knew the heart
of them all and meekly submitted to all their methods without objection. With these
decorations He looked wonderfully beautiful.
Nanasaheb Nimonkar held the Chhatra (umbrella) with its beautiful pendants, which
moved, in a circle with its supporting stick. Bapusaheb Jog washed the feet of Baba in
a silver dish and offered 'arghya' and worship with due formalities, then besmeared His
arms with sandal paste, and offered tambul (betel-leaves). Baba sat on the asan
(gadi), while Tatya and others kept standing and falling at His feet. When Baba sat on
the gadi supporting Himself against the bolster, devotees on both sides waved chamars
and fans. Shama then prepared the chillim and handed it over to Tatyaba who drew a
flame out of it by his breath and then gave it to Baba. After Baba had His smoke, it
was given to Bhagat Mhalasapati and then it was passed round to all. Blessed was the
inanimate chillim. It had first to undergo many ordeals of penance, such as being
treated by pot-makers, dried in the open sun and burnt in fire and then it had the
good fortune to get the contact of Baba's hand and His kiss. After this function was
over, devotees put garlands of flowers on His neck and gave Him nosegays and bunch
of flowers for smelling. Baba who was dispassion or non-attachment incarnate, cared a
fig for all these necklaces of jewels, and garlands of flowers and other decorations;
but out of real love to His devotees, He allowed them to have their own way and to
please themselves. Finally Bapusaheb Jog waved the arati over Baba, observing all
formalities, the musical instruments playing thier auspicious tunes. When this arati
was over, the devotees returned home one by one saluting Baba and taking His leave.
When Tatya Patil, after offering chillim, attar (scent) and rose-water, rose to depart,
Baba said to him lovingly - "Guard Me, go if you like, but return sometimes at night
and enquire after Me." Replying in the affirmative Tatyaba left the Chhavadi and went
home. Then Baba Himself prepared His bed. He arranged 50 or 60 white chadders one
upon another and thus making His bed, went to rest.
We shall also now take rest and close this chapter with a request to the readers that
they should remember Sai Baba and His Chavadi procession daily before they retire
and go to bed.
www.shirdisai.cjb.net
Part 7
Shri Sai Satcharitra
Chapter 38
Baba's Handi - Disrespect of Shrine - Kala or Hodge-Podge - Cup of Butter-Milk.
In the last chapter we described Baba's Chavadi procession. In this we take up Baba's
Handi (cooking pot) and some other subjects.
Preliminary
Oh, blessed Sad-guru Sai, we bow to You, Who have given happiness to the whole
world, accomplished the welfare of the devotees and have removed the affliction of
those who have resorted to Your Feet. Being very liberal and being the protector and
saviour of the Bhaktas who surrender themselves to You, You incarnate yourself in this
world to oblige the people and do them good. The liquid essence of Pure Self was
poured into the mould of Brahma and out of this has come out the crest-jewel of the
saints-Sai. This Sai is Atmarama Himself. He is the abode of perfect divine bliss.
Having Himself attained all objects of life, He made His devotees’ desirelss and free.
Baba's Handi
Different sadhanas (means of accomplishments) are prescribed in our scriptures for
different ages. Tapa (Penance) is recommended for Krita age, Jnana (Knowledge) for
Treta age, Yajna (Sacrifice) for Dwapara age and Dana (Charity) for Kali (present) age.
Of all the charities, giving food is the best one. We are much perturbed when we get
no food at noon. Other beings feel similarly under similar circumstances. Knowing this,
he who gives food to the poor and hungry, is the best donor or charitable person. The
Taittiriya Upanishad says that "Food is Brahma; from food all the creatures are born
and having been born, by food they live, and having departed, into food again they
enter." When an Atithi (uninvited guest) comes to our door at noon, it is our bounden
duty to welcome him by giving him food. Other kinds of charities, viz., giving away
wealth, property and clothes etc., require some discrimination, but in the matter of
food, no such consideration is necessary. Let anybody come to our door at noon, he
should be served forthwith; and if lame, crippled, blind and diseased paupers come,
they should be fed first and the able-bodied persons and our relations afterwards. The
merit of feeding the former is much greater than that of feeding the latter. Other
kinds of charities are imperfect without this Anna-dana (giving of food) as stars are
without the moon, a necklace without its central medal, a crown without pinnacle, a
tank without a lotus, bhajan without love, a married lady without the kumkum-mark,
singing without a sweet voice or butter-milk without salt. Just as varan (Pulse-soup)
excels all other dishes, Anna-dana is the best of all merits. Now let us see how Baba
prepared food and distributed it.
It has been stated before that Baba required very little food for Himself and what
little He wanted, was obtained by begging from a few houses. But when He took it into
His mind to distribute food to all, He made all preparations from beginning to end,
Himself. He depended on nobody and troubled none in this matter. First He went to
the bazar and bought all the things, corn, flour, spices etc., for cash. He did also the
grinding. In the open courtyard of the Masjid, He arranged a big hearth and after
lighting a fire underneath kept a Handi over it with a proper measure of water. There
were two kinds of Handi, one small and the other big. The former provided food for 50
persons, the later for 100. Sometimes He cooked 'Mitthe Chaval' (sweet rice), and at
other times 'pulava' with meat. At times in the boiling varan (soup), He let in small
balls of thick or flat breads of wheat flour. He pounded the spices on a stone-slab, and
put the thin pulverized spices into the cooking-pot. He took all the pains to make the
dishes very palatable. He prepared 'Ambil' by boiling jawari-flour in water and mixing
it with buttermilk. With the food He distributed this Ambil to all-alike. To see whether
the food was properly cooked or not, Baba rolled up the sleeve of His Kafni and put His
bare arm in the boiling cauldron without the least fear, and churned (moved) the
whole mass from side to side and up and down. There was no mark of burn on His arm,
nor fear on His face. When the cooking was over, Baba got the pots in the Majid, and
had them duly consecrated by the moulvi. First He sent part of the food as prasad to
Mhalasapati and Tatya Patil and then He served the remaining contents with His own
hand to all the poor and helpless people to their hearts' content. Really blessed and
fortunate must be those people who got food prepared by Baba and served by Him.
Somebody may raise a doubt here and ask - "Did Baba distribute vegetable and animal
food as prasad alike to all His devotees?" The answer is plain and simple. Those who
were accustomed to (take) animal food were given food from the Handi as prasad and
those who were not so accustomed, were not allowed to touch it. He never created in
them any wish or desire to indulge in this food. There is a principle well established
that when a Guru himself gives anything as prasad, the disciple who thinks and doubts
whether it is acceptable or otherwise, goes to peridition. In order to see how any
disciple has imbibed this principle, Baba at times proposed tests. For instance, on an
Ekadashi day He gave some rupees to Dada Kelkar and asked him to go in person to
Koralha to get mutton from there. This Dada Kelkar was an orthodox Brahmin and kept
all orthodox manners in his life. He knew that offering wealth, grain and clothes etc.,
to a Sad-guru was not enough but that implicit obedience to and prompt compliance
with His order was the real Dakshina that pleased Him most. So Dada Kelkar dressed
himself and started for the place. Then Baba called him back and said, "Don't go
yourself, but send somebody." Then Dada sent servant Pandu for the purpose. Seeing
him starting, Baba asked Dada to call him back and cancelled that programme. On
another occation Baba asked Dada just to see how the saltish `Pulava' (mutton dish)
was done. The latter said casually and formally that it was all right. Then Baba said to
him - "Neither you have seen it with your eyes, nor tasted in with your tongue, then
how could you say that it was good? Just take out the lid and see." Saying this Baba
caught his arm and thrust it into the pot and added, "Draw out your arm and taking a
ladle, put some quantity in the dish without caring for your orthodoxy and without
blustering." When a wave of real love rises in a mother's mind, she pinches her child
with her hand and when it begins to cry and shout, she hugs it close to her bosom.
Similarly Baba, in a true motherly way pinched Dada Kelkar in this fashion. Really no
saint or guru will ever force his orthodox disciple to eat forbidden food and defile
himself thereby.
The Handi business went on for some time till 1910 and was stopped thereafter. As
stated before, Das Ganu spread the fame of Baba by his kirtans far and wide in the
Bombay Presidency and people from that part of the country began to flock to Shirdi,
which became in a few days a place of pilgrimage. The devotees brought with them
various articles for presentation and offered various dishes of food as naivedya. The
quantity of naivedya offered by them was so much that the fakirs and paupers could
feed themselves to their hearts' content, leaving some surplus behind. Before stating
how naivedya was distributed, we shall refer to Nanasaheb Chandorkar's story showing
Baba's regard and respect for local Shrines and deities.
Nanasaheb's Disrespect of a Shrine
By drawing inferences or guessing in their own way some people said that Sai was a
Brahmin, and some that He was a Moslem. Really He belonged to no caste. No one
knew definitely when He was born and in what community and who were His parents.
Then how could He be a Moslem or Brahmin? If He were a Moslem, how could He keep
Dhuni fire ever burning in the Masjid, how could there be a Tulsi Vrindavan there, how
could He allow the blowing of conches and ringing of bells and the playing of the
musical instruments, how could He allow all the different forms of Hindu worship,
there? Had He been a Moslem, could He have pierced ears and could He have been
spent money from His pocket for repairing Hindu temples? On the contrary He never
tolerated the slightest disrespect to Hindu Shrines and deities.
Once Nanasaheb Chandorkar came to Shirdi with his 'Sadu' - husband of his sister-inlaw,
Mr.Biniwalle. When they went to the Masjid and sat before Baba talking, the
latter suddenly got angry with Nanasaheb and said - "You are so long in My Company
and how do you behave like this?" Nanasaheb then at first did not understand anything
and humbly requested Baba to explain. Baba asked him when he came to Kopergaon
and how he came to Shirdi from thence. Nanasaheb then at once realized his mistake.
He usually worshipped the Shrine of Datta, on the banks of the Godavari at Kopergaon
on his way to Shirdi, but this time he dissuaded his relation who was a Datta Bhakta
from going to that Shrine, to avoid delay and drove straight. He confessed all this to
Baba and told Him that while bathing in the Godavari, a big thorn went into his foot
and gave him much trouble. Baba said that, that was the slight punishment be met and
warned him to be more careful in future.
Kala (hodge-podge)
To revert to the distribution of the naivedya. - After the arati was over and after Baba
sent away all the people with Udi and blessings, He went inside and sat with his back
to the Nimbar for meals, with two rows of the Bhaktas, one on each side. The Bhaktas
who brought naivedya thrust inside their dishes containing a variety of food such as
Puris, Mande, Polis, Basundi, Sanza, fine rice etc., and kept waiting outside for prasad
consecrated by Baba. All the foods were mixed in a hotch-potch and placed before
Baba. He offered it all to God and consecrated it. Then portions of the same were
given to the persons waiting outside and the rest was served to the inner party with
Baba at the centre. The Bhaktas sitting in two rows then dined to their hearts'
content. Baba asked Shama and Nanasaheb Nimonkar daily to serve the consecrated
food to all the persons sitting inside and look to their individual needs and comforts.
This they did very carefully and willingly. Every morsel of the food thus partaken gave
them nutrition and satisfaction. Such sweet, lovely and consecrated food it was! Ever
auspicious and every holy!
Cup of Butter-Milk
Once Hemadpant had eaten his full in this company, when Baba offered him a cup of
buttermilk. Its white appearance pleased him, but he was afraid that there was no
space inside for it. He, however, took a sip, which proved very tasty. Seeing his
faltering attitude, Baba said - "Drink it all, you won't get any such opportunity
hereafter." He drank it off then, but found that Baba's words were prophetic, for He
passed away soon.
Now, readers, we have certainly to thank Hemadpant. He drank the cup of buttermilk,
but has supplied us with sufficient quantity of nectar in the form of Baba's Leelas. Let
us drink cups and cups of this nectar and be satisfied and happy.
Chapter 39
Baba's Knowledge of Sanskrit
His Interpretation of a Verse from Gita - Construction of the Samadhi Mandir.
This chapter (39) deals with Baba's interpretation of a verse from the Bhagawad-Gita.
As some people believed that Baba knew not Sanskrit, and the interpretation was
Nanasaheb Chandorkar's, Hemadpant wrote another chapter (50) refuting that
objection. As the chapter No.50 deals with the same subject-matter, it is incorporated
in this chapter.
Preliminary
Blessed is Shirdi and blessed is Dwarkamayi where Shri Sai lived and moved until He
took Mahasamadhi. Blessed are the people of Shirdi whom He obliged and for whom He
came such long distance. Shirdi was a small village first, but it attained great
importance, on account of His contact and became a Tirtha, holy place of pilgrimage.
Equally blessed are the womenfolk of Shirdi, blessed is their whole and undivided faith
in Him. They sang the glories of Baba while bathing, grinding, pounding corn and doing
other house-hold work. Blessed is their love, for they sang sweet songs which calm and
pacify the minds of the singers and listeners.
Baba's Interpretation
Nobody believed that Baba knew Sanskrit. One day He surprised all by giving a good
interpretation of a verse from the Gita to Nanasaheb Chandorkar. A brief account
about this matter was written by Mr.B.V.Deo, Retired Mamlatdar and published in
Marathi in 'Shri Sai Leela' magazine, Vol IV. Sphuta Vishaya, page 563. Short accounts
of the same are also published in 'Sai Baba's Charters and Sayings' page 61 and in 'The
Wondrous Saint Sai Baba', page 36 - both by Brother B.V.Narsimhaswami. Mr.B.V.Deo
has also given an English version of this in his statement dated 27-9-1936 and
published on page 66 of "Devotees' Experiences, Part III" published by the said Swami.
As Mr.Deo has got first hand information about this Subject from Nanasaheb himself
we give below his version.
Nanasaheb Chandorkar was a good student of Vedanta. He had read Gita with
commentaries and prided himself on his knowledge of all that. He fancied that Baba
knew nothing of all this or of Sanskrit. So, Baba one day pricked the bubble. These
were the days before crowds flocked to Baba, when Baba had solitary talks at the
Mosque with such devotees. Nana was sitting near Baba and massaging His Legs and
muttering something.
Baba - Nana, what are you mumbling yourself?
Nana - Iam reciting a shloka (verse) from Sanskrit.
Baba - What shloka?
Nana - From Bhagawad-Gita
Baba - Utter it loudly.
Nana then recited B.G.IV-34 which is as follows :-
'Tadviddhi Pranipatena Pariprashnena Sevaya,
Upadekshyanti Te Jnanam Jnaninastattwadarshinah'
Baba - Nana, do you understand it?
Nana - Yes.
Baba - If you do, then tell me.
Nana - It means this - "Making Sashtanga Namaskar, i.e., prostration, questioning the
guru, serving him, learn what this Jnana is. Then, those Jnanis that have attained the
real knowledge of the Sad-Vastu (Brahma) will give you upadesha (instruction) of
Jnana."
Baba - Nana, I do not want this sort of collected purport of the whole stanza. Give me
each word, its grammatical force and meaning.
Then Nana explained it word by word.
Baba - Nana, is it enough to make prostration merely ?
Nana - I do not know any other meaning for the word 'pranipata' than 'making
prostration'.
Baba - What is 'pariprashna'?
Nana - Asking questions.
baba - What does 'Prashna' mean?
Nana - The same (questioning).
Baba - If 'pariprashna' means the same as prashna (question), why did Vyasa add the
prefix 'pari'? Was Vyasa off his head?
Nana - I do not know of any other meaning for the word 'pariprashna'.
Baba - 'Seva', what sort of 'seva' is meant?
Nana - Just what we are doing always
Baba - Is it enough to render such service?
Nana - I do not know what more is signified by the word 'seva'.
Baba - In the next line "upadekshyanti te jnanam", can you so read it as to read any
other word in lieu of Jnanam?
Nana - Yes.
Baba - What word?
Nana - Ajnanam.
Baba - Taking that word (instead of Jnana) is any meaning made out of the verse?
Nana - No, Shankara Bhashya gives no such construction.
Baba - Never mind if it does not. Is there any objection to using the word "Ajnana" if it
gives a better sense?
Nana - I do not understand how to construe by placing "Ajnana" in it.
Baba - Why does Krishna refer Arjuna to Jnanis or Tattwadarshis to do his prostration,
interrogation and service? Was not Krishna a Tattwadarshi, in fact Jnana himself.
Nana - Yes He was. But I do not make out why he referred Arjuna to Jnanis?
Baba - Have you not understood this?
Nana was humiliated. His pride was knocked on the head. Then Baba began to explain
-
(1) It is not enough merely to prostrate before the Jnanis. We must make Sarvaswa
Sharangati (complete surrender) to the Sad-guru.
(2) Mere questioning is not enough. The question must not be made with any improper
motive or attitude or to trap the Guru and catch at mistakes in the answer, or out of
idle curiosity. It must be serious and with a view to achieve moksha or spiritual
progress.
(3) Seva is not rendering service, retaining still the feeling that one is free to offer or
refuse service. One must feel that he is not the master of the body, that the body is
Guru's and exists merely to render service to him.
If this is done, the Sad-guru will show you what the Janna referred to in the previous
stanza is.
Nana did not understand what saying that a guru teaches ajnana means.
Baba - How is Jnana Upadesh, i.e., imparting of realization to be effected? Destroying
ignorance is Jnana. (cf. Verse-Ovi-1396 of Jnaneshwari commenting on Gita 18-66 says
- "removal of ignorance is like this, Oh Arjuna, If dream and sleep disappear, you are
yourself. It is like that." Also Ovi 83 on Gita V-16 says - "Is there anything different or
independent in Jnana besides the destruction of ignornace?")* Expelling darkness
means light. Destroying duality (dwaita) means non-duality (adwaita). Whenever we
speak of destroying Dwaita, we speak of Adwaita. Whenever we talk of destroying
darkness, we talk of light. If we have to realise the Adwaita state, the feeling of
Dwaita in ourselves has to be removed. That is the realization of the Adwaita state.
Who can speak of Adwaita while remaining in Dwaita? If one did, unless one gets into
that state, how can one know it and realise it?
Again, the Shishya (disciple) like the Sad-guru is really embodiment of Jnana. The
difference between the two lies in the attitude, high realization, marvellous superhuman
Sattva (beingness) and unrivalled capacity and Aishwarya Yoga (divine powers).
The Sad-guru is Nirguna, Sat-Chit-Ananda. He has indeed taken human form to elevate
mankind and raise the world. But his real Nirguna nature is not destroyed thereby,
even a bit. His beingness (or reality), divine power and widsom remain undiminished.
The disciple also is in fact of the same swarupa. But, it is overlaid by the effect of the
samaskaras of innumerable births in the shape of ignorance, which hides from his view
that he is Shuddha Chaitanya (see B.G. Ch. V-15). As stated therein, he gets the
impressions - "Iam Jiva, a creature, humble and poor." The Guru has to root out these
offshoots of ignorance and has to give upadesh or instruction. To the disciple, held
spell-bound for endless generations by the ideas of his being a creature, humble and
poor, the Guru imparts in hundreds of births the teaching - "You are God, you are
mighty and opulent." Then, he realizes a bit that he is God really. The perpetual
delusion under which the disciple is labouring, that he is the body, that he is a
creature (jiva) or ego, that God (Paramatma) and the world are different from him, is
an error inherited from innumerable past births. From actions based on it, he has
derived his joy, sorrows and mixtures of both. To remove this delusion, this error, this
root ignorance, he must start the inquiry. How did the ignorance arise? Where is it?
And to show him this is called the Guru's upadesh. The following are the instances of
Ajnana :-
1 - I am a Jiva (creature)
2 - Body is the soul (I am the body).
3 - God, world and Jiva are different.
4 - I am not God.
5 - Not knowing, that body is not the soul.
6 - Not knowing that God, world and Jiva are one.
Unless these errors are exposed to his view, the disciple cannot learn what is God,
jiva, world, and body; how they are inter-related and whether they are different from
each other, or are one and the same. To teach him these and destroy his ignorance is
this instruction in Jnana or Ajnana. Why should Jnana be imparted to the jiva, (who is)
a Jnanamurti? Upadesh is merely to show him his error and destroy his ignorance.
Baba added: - (1) Pranipata implies surrender. (2) Surrender must be of body, mind
and wealth; Re: (3) Why should Krishna refer Arjuna to other Jnanis? "Sadbhakta takes
every thing to be Vasudev (B.G.VII-19 i.e., any Guru will be Krishna to the devotee)
and Guru takes disciple to be Vasudev and Krishna treats both as his Prana and Atma
(B.G.7-18, commentary of Jnanadev on this). As Shri Krishna knows that there are such
Bhaktas and Gurus, He refers Arjuna to them so that their greatness may increase and
be known.
Construction of the Samadhi-Mandir
Baba never talked, nor ever made any fuss about the things, which He wanted to
accomplish, but He so skillfully arranged the circumstances and surroundings that the
people were surprised at the slow but sure results attained. The construction of the
Samadhi-mandir is an instance in point. Shriman Bapusaheb Booty, the famous multimillionaire
of Nagpur lived in Shirdi whith his family. Once an idea arose in his mind
that he should have a building of his own there. Sometimes after this, while he was
sleeping in Dixit's Wada, he got a vision. Bava appeared in his dream and ordered him
to build a Wada of his own with temple. Shama who was sleeping there, got also a
similar vision. When Bapusaheb was awakened, he saw Shama crying and asked him
why. The latter replied that in his vision Baba came close to him and ordered
distinctly - "Build the Wada with the temple. I shall fulfill the desires of all. Hearing
the sweet and loving words of Baba, I was overpowered with emotion, my throat was
choked, my eyes were overflowing with tears, and I began to cry." Bapusaheb was
surprised to see that both their visions tallied. Being a rich and capable man, he
decided to build a Wada there and drew up a plan with Madhavarao (Shama).
Kakasaheb Dixit also approved of it. And when it was placed before Baba, He also
sanctioned it immediately. Then the construction-work was duly started and under the
supervision of Shama, the ground floor, the cellar and the well were completed. Baba
also on his way to and from Lendi suggested certain improvements. Further work was
entrusted to Bapusaheb Jog and when it was going on, an idea struck Bapusaheb
Booty's mind that there should be an open room or platform and in the centre the
image of Murlidhar (Lord Krishna with the flute) be installed. He asked Shama to refer
this matter to Baba and get His consent. The latter asked Baba about this when He
was just passing by the Wada. Hearing Shama, Baba gave His consent saying, "after the
temple is complete I will come there to stay" and staring at the Wada He added -
"after the Wada is complete, we shall use it ourselves, we shall live, move and play
there, embrace each other, and be very happy." Then Shama asked Baba whether this
was the auspicious time to begin the foundation-work of the central room of the
Shrine. The latter answered in the affirmative. Shama got a coconut broke it and
started the work. In due time the work was completed and an order was also given for
making a good image of Murlidhar. But before it was ready, a new thing turned up.
Baba became seriously ill and was about to pass away. Bapusaheb became very sad
and dejected, thinking that if Baba passed away, his Wada would not be consecrated
by the holy touch of Baba's Feet, and all his money (about a lakh of rupees) would be
wasted away. But the words "Place or keep Me in the Wada" which came out of Baba's
mouth just before His passing away, consoled not only Bapusaheb, but one and all. In
due time Baba's holy body was placed and preserved in the central shrine meant or
designed for Murlidhar and Baba Himself became Murlidhar and the Wada thus became
the Samadhi-mandir of Sai Baba. His wonderful life is unfathomable.
Blessed and fortunate is Bapusaheb Booty in whose Wada lies the holy and the pure
body of Baba
Chapter 40
Stories of Baba
(1) Attending Mrs.Deo's Udyapan Ceremony as a Sannyasi with two Others (Trio) and -
(2) Hemadpant's House in the Form of His Picture.
In this chapter we give two stories; (1) How Baba attended the Udyapan ceremony of
Mr.B.V.Deo's mother at his house at Dahanu and (2) How Baba attended the Shimga
dinner-party in Hemadpant's house at Bandra.
Preliminary
Blessed is Shri Sai Samartha who gives instructions in both temporal and spiritual
matters to His devotees and makes them happy by enabling them to achieve the goal
of their life, - Sai He who when places His hand on their heads transfers His powers to
them and thus destroying the sense of differentiation, makes them attain the
Unattainable Thing. - He who embraces the Bhaktas who prostrate themselves before
Him with no sense of duality or difference. He becomes one with the Bhaktas as the
sea with the rivers when they meet it in the rainy season and gives them His power
and position. It follows from this that he who sings the Leelas of God's Bhaktas is
equally or more dear to Him than one who sangs the Leelas of God only. Now to revert
to the stories of this chapter.
Mrs.Deo's Udyapan Ceremony
Mr.B.V.Deo was a Mamlatdar at Dahanu (Thana District). His mother had observed 25
or 30 different vows and a Udyapan (concluding) ceremony in connection therewith
was to be performed. This ceremony included the feeding of 100 or 200 Brahmins.
Mr.Deo fixed a date for the ceremony and wrote a letter to Bapusaheb Jog asking him
to request Sai Baba on his behalf to attend the dinner of the ceremony, as without His
attendance the ceremony would not be duly completed. Bapusaheb Jog read out the
letter to Baba. Baba noted carefully the pure-hearted invitation and said - "I always
think of him who remembers Me. I require no conveyance, carriage, tanga, nor train
nor aeroplane. I run and manifest myself to him who lovingly calls me. Write to him a
pleasing reply that three of us (the trio), Myself, yourself and a third will go and
attend it." Mr.Jog informed Mr.Deo of what Baba said. The latter was much pleased,
but he knew that Baba never went to any place except Rahata, Rui and Nimgaon in
person. He also thought that nothing was impossible to Baba as He was all pervading
and that He might suddenly come, in any form He likes and fulfill His words.
A few days before this, a Sannyasi with Bengali dress and professing to work for the
cause of the protection of the cows, came to the stationmaster at Dahanu to collect
subscriptions. The latter told him to go into the town and see the Mamlatdar (Mr.Deo)
and with his help collect funds. Just then the Mamlatdar happened to come there. The
station-master then introduced the Sannyasi to him. Both sat talking on the platform.
Mr.Deo told him that a subscription-list for some other charitable cause had already
been opened by the leading citizen Rao Saheb Narottam Shetti and so it was not good
to start another subscription-list and that it would be better if he would visit the place
after 2 or 4 months. Hearing this, the Sannyasi left the place.
About a month afterwards, the Sannyasi came in a tanga and stopped in front of
Mr.Deo's house at about 10 a.m. Deo thought that he came for subscriptions. Seeing
him busy with the preparations of the ceremony, the Sannyasi said that he had come
not for money but for meals. Deo said - "Alright, very glad, you are welcome, the
house is yours." The Sannyasi - "Two lads are with me." Deo - "Well, come with them."
As there was time (2 hours) for dinner, Deo enquired where he should send for them.
He said that it was not necessary as he would come himself at the appointed time. Deo
asked him to come at noon. Exactly at twelve noon, the Trio came and joined the
dinner party and after feeding themselves went away.
After the ceremony was finished, Deo wrote a letter to Bapusaheb Jog complaining of
Baba's breach of promise. Jog went to Baba with the letter, but before it was opened
Baba spoke - "Ah, he says that I promised him to come but deceived him. Inform him
that I did attend his dinner with two others, but he failed to recognize Me. Then why
did he call me at all? Tell him that he thought that the Sannyasi came to ask for
subscription money; did I not remove his doubt in that respect and did I not say that I
would come with two others, and did not the Trio come in time and take their meals?
See, to keep My words I would sacrifice my life, I would never be untrue to My words."
This reply gladdened Jog's heart and he communicated the whole of the reply to Deo.
As soon as he read it, he burst into tears of joy, but he took himself to task mentally
for vainly blaming Baba. He wondered how he was deceived by the Sannyasi's prior
visit and his coming to him for subscriptions, how he also failed to catch the
significance of the Sannyasi's words that he would come with two others for meals.
This story clearly shows that when the devotees surrender themselves completely to
their Sad-guru, He sees that the religious functions in their houses are duly executed
and complied with all the necessary formalities.
Hemadpant's Shimga Dinner
Now let us take another story, which shows how Baba appeared in the form of His
picture and fulfilled the desire of His devotee.
In 1917 on the full-moon morning, Hemadpant had a vision. Baba appeared to him in
his dream in the form of a well-dressed Sannyasi, woke him up, and said that He would
come to him for meals that day. This awakening constituted a part of the dream.
When he fully awoke, he saw no Sai nor any Sannyasi. But when he began to recollect
the dream, he remembered each and every word the Sannyasi uttered in his dream.
Though he was in contact with Baba for seven years and though he always meditated
on Baba, he never expected that Baba would come to his house for meals. However,
being much pleased with Baba's words, he went to his wife and informed her that
being the Holi day, a Sannyasi guest was coming for meals and that some more rice
should be prepared. She enquired about the guest, who he was and whence he was
coming. Then not to lead her astray and not to cause any misunderstanding he gave
her the truth, i.e., told her about the dream. She doubtingly asked whether it was
possible that Baba should come there (Bandra) from Shirdi, leaving the dainty dishes
there for accepting their coarse food. Hemadpant then assured her that Baba might
not come in person but He might attend in the form of a guest and that they would
lose nothing if they cooked some more rice.
After this, preparations for the dinner went on and it was quite ready at noon. The
Holika-worship was gone through and the leaves (dishes) were spread and arranged
with 'Rangoli' marks around them. Two rows were put up with a central seat between
them for the guest. All the members of the family - sons, grandsons, daughters and
sons-in-law etc., came and occupied their proper seats and the serving of the various
articles commenced. While this was being done, everybody was watching for the
guest, but none turned up though it was past noon. Then the door was closed and
chained; the anna-shuddhi (ghee) was served. This was a signal to start eating. Formal
offering to the Vaishwadeva (Fire), and Naivedya to Shri Krishna were also over and
the members were about to begin, when footsteps in the staircase were distinctly
heard. Hemadpant went immediately and opened the door and saw two men there: (1)
Ali Mahomed and (2) Moulana Ismu Mujavar. These two persons, seeing that meals
were ready and all the members were about to begin eating, apologized to Hemadpant
and requested him to excuse their interference. They said - "You left your seat and
came running to us, others are waiting for you, so please take this your Thing and I
shall relate all the wonderful tale about it later on at your convenience." So saying he
took out from his arm-pit a packet wrapped in an old newspaper cover and placed it
on the table. Hemadpant uncovered the packet and saw, to his great wonder and
surprise, a big nice picture of Sai Baba. Seeing it, he was much moved, tears ran from
his eyes and hair stood on end all over his body, and he bent and placed his head on
the feet of Baba in the picture. He thought that Baba had blessed him by this miracle
or Leela. Out of curiosity he asked Ali Mahomed whence he got this picture. He said
that he bought it from a shop and that he would give all the details about it some time
afterwards and wished that as all the members were waiting for him, he should go and
join them. Hemadpant thanked him, bade them good-bye and returned to the dinninghall.
The picture was placed on the central seat reserved for the guest and after the
due offering of the Naivedya, the whole party commenced eating and finished it in
proper time. Seeing the beautiful form in the picture everybody was extremely
pleased and wondered how all this happened.
The is how Sai Baba kept up and fulfilled His words uttered by Him in the dream of
Hemadpant. The story of the picture with all its details, viz., how Ali Mahomed got it,
why he bought it and gave it to Hemadpant, is reserved for the next chapter.
Chapter 41
Story of the Picture - Stealing the Rags and Reading of Jnaneshwari.
As stated in the last chapter, we continue here the story of the picture.
Nine years after the occurrence of the incident depicted in the last chapter, Ali
Mahomed saw Hemadpant and related to him the following story.
One day while wandering in the streets of Bombay he bought the picture from a
street-hawker; then he framed and set it on a wall in his house at Bandra (suburb of
Bombay). As he loved Baba, he daily took darshana of it. Three months before he gave
the picture to Hemadpant, he was suffering from an abscess or swelling on his leg for
which an operation was performed and he was convalescing in the house of his
brother-in-law, Mr. Noor-Mahomed Peerbhoy in Bombay. For three months his house in
Bandra was closed; and nobody was living there. Only the pictures of the famous Baba
Abdul Rahiman, Moulanasaheb Mahomed Hussain, Baba Sai, Baba Tajudin and other
saints (living) were there. The wheel of time did not even spare these. He was lying
sick and suffering in Bombay. Why should the pictures suffer there (in Bandra)? It
seems that they have also their ins and outs (births and deaths). All the pictures met
their fate, but how Sai Baba's picture escaped it, nobody had been able to explain to
me up till now. It shows the all-pervasiveness, omnipresence of Sai and His insrutable
power.
He got a small picture of Saint Baba Abdul Rahiman from Mahomed Hussain
Thariyatopan many years ago. He gave it to his brother-in-law, Noor-Mahomed
Peerbhoy and it was lying on his table for eight years. Once the latter saw it, took it to
a photographer and got it enlarged to life-size and distributed copies of the same
amongst his relations and friends, including Ali Mahomed who fixed it up in his Bandra
house. Noor-Mahomed was a disciple of Saint Abdul Rahiman and when he went to
present the picture to his Guru in an open darbar held by him, the Guru got wild and
ran to beat him, and drove him out. He felt very sorry and dejected. He thought that
he lost so much of his money, and incurred his Guru's displeasure and anger. As his
Guru did not like image-worship, he took the enlarged picture with him to the Appollo
Bunder and, after hiring a boat, went in it and drowned it in the sea. He requested the
friends and relations to return their copies and after getting them (6 in all) back, had
them thrown by a fisherman in the Bandra Sea. At this time Ali Mahomed was in his
brother-in-law's house. He told him that his suffering would come to an end if he
would soon drown the pictures of the saints in the sea. Hearing this, Ali Mahomed sent
his Mehta (Manager) to his Bandra house and got all the pictures of the saints in his
house thrown into the sea.
When Ali Mahomed returned home after two months, he was surprised to find Baba's
picture on the wall as before. He did not understand how his Mehta took away all the
pictures except this. He immediately took it out and kept it in his cupboard, fearing
that if his brother-in-law saw it, he would do away with it. While he was thanking how
it should be disposed of, and who would keep it and guard it well, Sai Baba Himself as
it were, suggested to him that he should see and consult Moulana Ismu Mujavar and
abide by his opinion. He saw the Moulana and told him everything. After mature
consideration they both decided that the picture should be presented to Annasaheb
(Hemadpant) and that he would protect it well. Then they both went to Hemadpant
and presented the picture in the nick of time.
This story shows how Baba knew all the past, present and future, and how skillfully He
pulled the wires and fulfilled desired of His devotees. The following story shows that
Baba liked very much those persons who took real interest in matters spiritual and
that He removed all their difficulties and made them happy.
Stealing the Rags and Reading of Jnaneshwari
Mr.B.V.Deo who was Mamlatdar of Dahanu (Thana District) wished for a long time to
read Jnaneshwari - (the well-known Marathi commentary on the Bhagawad-Gita by
Jnaneshwar), along with other scriptures. He could read daily one chapter of the
Bhagawad-Gita, and some portion of other books; but when he took Jnaneshwari in
hand, some difficulties cropped up and he was precluded from reading it. He took
three months' leave, went to Shirdi and thence to his home at Pound for rest. He could
read there other books but when he opened Jnaneshwari, some evil or stray thoughts
came crowding in his mind and stopped him in the effort. Try however he might, he
was not able to read even a few lines of the book with ease. So he resolved in his mind
that when Baba would create love for the book and would order him to read it, he
would begin and not till then. Then in the month of February 1914 he went with his
family to Shirdi. There Jog asked him whether he daily read Jnaneshwari. Deo said
that he was desirous of reading it, but he was not successful and that only when Baba
would order him to read it, he would commence. Jog then advised him to take a copy
of the book and present it to Baba and to start the reading after it was consecrated
and returned by Him. Deo then replied that he did not want to resort to this device, as
Baba knows his heart. Would He not know his desire and satisfy it by giving him a clear
order to read?
Deo then saw Baba and offered one rupee as Dakshina. Baba asked for Rs. 20/- which
he gave. At night, he saw one Balakram and enquired how he secured Baba's devotion
and grace. Balakram told him that he would communicate everything next day after
arati. When Deo went for darshana next day, Baba asked for Rs.20/- which he gave
willingly. As the Masjid was crowded, Deo went aside and sat in a corner. Baba asked
him to come close and sit with a calm mind, which Deo did. Then after the noon-arati
was over and after the men dispersed, Deo saw again Balakram and asked him his
previous history, what Baba told him and how he was taught meditation? Balakram was
going to reply when Baba sent one Chandru, a leper devotee to call Deo to Him. When
Deo went to Baba, the latter asked him when and with whom and what he was talking.
He said that he talked with Balakram and heard from him His fame. Then Baba asked
again Rs.25/- as Dakshina which Deo gladly gave. Then Baba took him inside and
sitting near the post charged him saying - "You stole away My rags without My
knowledge." Deo denied all knowledge of the rags, but Baba asked him to make a
search. He searched but found none. Then Baba got angry and said - "There is nobody
here, you are the only thief, so grey-haired and old, you came here for stealing." After
this Baba lost His temper, got terribly wild, gave all sorts of abuses and scoldings. Deo
remained silent and watching, and thought that he might get a beating also. After
about an hour or so, Baba asked him to go to the Wada. He returned to the Wada and
told Jog and Balakram all that had happened. Then in the after-noon Baba sent for all
and Deo also, and said that His words might have pained the old man (Deo) but as he
committed the theft, He could not but speak out. Then Baba asked again for Rs. 12/-
Deo collected the amount, paid it and prostrated himself before Him. Then Baba said
to him - "What are you doing?" "Nothing" replied Deo. Then Baba - "Go on daily reading
the Pothi (Jnaneshwari), go and sit in the Wada, read something regularly every day
and while reading, explain the portion read, to all with love and devotion. I am sitting
here ready to give you the whole gold-embroidered Shella (valuable cloth), then why
go to others to steal rags, and why should you get into the habit of stealing?"
Deo was much pleased to hear the words of Baba, for He asked him to start reading
Pothi (Jnaneshwari). He thought that he got what he wanted and that he could read
the book with ease thenceforth. He again prostrated himself before Baba and said that
he surrendered himself to Him and that he should be treated as a child and be helped
in his reading. He realized then what Baba meant by 'stealing the rags'. What he asked
Balakram constituted the 'rags' and Baba did not like his behaviour in this respect. As
He was ready to answer any question, He did not like him to ask others and make
unnecessary enquiries and therefore He harassed and scolded him. Deo thought that
He really did not 'harass and scold' him but taught that He was ready to fulfill his
desires, and there was no use asking others in vain. Deo took these scoldings as
flowers and blessings and went home satisfied and contented.
The matter did not end here. Baba did not stop with only issuing an order to read.
Within a year He went to Deo and enquired about his progress. On 2nd April 1914, on
Thursday morn, Baba gave him a dream vision. He sat on the upper floor and asked
him whether he understood the Pothi. "No" answered Deo. Baba - "Then when are you
going to understand?" Deo burst into tears and said, "Unless You shower Your grace,
the reading is mere worry and the understanding is still more difficult. I say this
definitely." Baba - "While reading you make haste, read it before Me, in My presence."
Deo - "What shall I read?" Baba - "Read Adhyatma (spiritualism)." Deo went to bring the
book when he opened his eyes and was awakened. We leave the readers to imagine
what ineffable joy and bliss Deo felt after this vision.
Chapter 42
Baba's Passing Away
Previous Indication - Averting Death of Ramachandra Dada Patil and Tatya Kote Patil -
Charity to Laxmibai Shinde - Last Moment.
This chapter describes the Passing away of Baba.
Preliminary
The stories given in the previous chapter have shown that the light of Guru's grace
removes out fear of the mundane existence, opens the path of salvation and turns our
misery into happiness. If we always remember the feet of the Sad-guru, our troubles
come to an end, death loses its sting and the misery of this mundane existence is
obliterated. Therefore those who care for their welfare should carefully listen to these
stories of Sai Samarth, which will purify their minds.
In the beginning, Hemadpant dwells on Dr.Pandit's worship and his marking Baba's
forehead with Tripundra, i.e., three horizontal lines; but as this has been already
described in chapter XI, this has been omitted here.
Previous Indication
The readers up till now heard the stories of Baba's life. Let them now hear attentively
Baba's passing away. Baba got a slight attack of fever on 28th September 1918. The
fever lasted for 2 or 3 days, but afterwards Baba gave up his food and thereby He grew
weaker and weaker. On the 17th day, i.e., Tuesday, the 15th October 1918, Baba left
His mortal coil at about 2-30 p.m. (Vide Professor G.G. Narke's letter, dated 5th
November 1918, to Dadasaheb Khaparde, published in "Sai Leela" magazine, Page 78,
first year). Two years before this, i.e., in 1916, Baba gave an indication of His Passing
away, but nobody understood it then. It was as follows:- On the Vijayadashmi (Dasara)
day Baba at once got into wild rage in the evening when people were returning from
'Seemollanghan' (crossing the border or limits of the village). Taking off His headdress,
kafni and langota etc., He tore them and threw them in the Dhuni before Him. Fed by
this offering, the fire in the Dhuni began to burn brighter and Baba shone still
brighter. He stood there stark naked and with His burning red eyes shouted - "You
fellows, now have a look and decide finally whether Iam a Moslem or a Hindu."
Everybody was trembling with fear and none dared to approach Baba. After some time
Bhagoji Shinde, the leper devotee of Baba, went boldly near Him and succeeded in
tying a langota (waist-band) round His waist and said - "Baba, what is all this? To-day is
the Seemollanghan, i.e., Dasara Holiday." Baba striking the ground with His satka said
- "This is my Seemollanghan (crossing the border)." Baba did not cool down till 11-00
p.m. and the people doubted whether the chavadi procession would ever take place
that night. After an hour Baba resumed His normal condition and dressing Himself as
usual attended the chavadi procession as described before. By this incident Baba gave
a suggestion that Dasara was the proper time for Him to cross the border of life, but
none understood its meaning. Baba gave also another indication as follows: -
Averting Death of Ramachandra and Tatya Patil
Some time after this, Ramachandra Patil became scriously ill. He suffered a lot. He
tried all remedies, but finding no relief, despaired of his life and was waiting for the
last moment. The one midnight Baba suddenly stood near his pillow. Patil held His
Feet and said - "I have lost all hopes of life, please tell me definitely when I shall die."
Merciful Baba said - "Don't be anxious, your hundi (death-warrant) has been withdrawn
and you will soon recover, but Iam afraid of Tatya Patil. He will pass away on
Vijayadashami of Shaka 1840 (1918 A.D.). Do not divulge this to anybody, nor to him,
for he will be terribly frightened." Ramachandra Dada got well, but he felt nervous
about Tatya's life, for he knew that Baba's word was unalterable, and that Tatya would
breathe his last within two years. He kept this hint secret, told it to none but one Bala
Shimpi (a tailor). Only these two persons - Ramachandra Dada and Bala Shimpi were in
fear and suspense regarding Tatya's life.
Ramachandra Dada soon left his bed and was on his legs. Time passed quickly. The
month of Bhadrapad of Shaka 1840 (1918 A.D.) was ending and Ashwin was in sight.
True to Baba's word, Tatya fell sick and was bed-ridden; and so he could not come for
Baba's darshana. Baba was also down with fever. Tatya had full faith in Baba and Baba
in Lord Hari, who was His Protector. Tatya's illness began to grow from bad to worse
and he could not move at all but always remembered Baba. The predicament of Baba
began to grow equally worse. The day predicted, i.e., Vijayadashami was impending
and both Ramachandra Dada and Bala Shimpi were terribly frightened about Tatya and
with their bodies trembling and perspiring with fear, thought that as predicted by
Baba, Tatya's end was nigh. Vijayadashami dawned and Tatya's pulse began to beat
very slow and he was expected to pass away shortly. But a curious thing happened.
Tatya remained, his death was averted and Baba passed away in his stead. It seemed
as if there was an exchange. People said that Baba gave up His life for Tatya; why He
did so? He alone knows, as His ways are inscrutable. It seems, however, that in this
incident, Baba gave a hint of His passing away, substituting Tatya's name for His.
Next morning (16th October) Baba appeared to Das Ganu at Pandharpur in his dream
and said to him - "The Masjid collapsed, all the oilmen and grocers of Shirdi teased me
a lot, so I leave the place. I therefore came to inform you here, please go there
quickly and cover me with 'Bhakkal' flowers." Das Ganu got the information also from
Shirdi letters. So he came to Shirdi with his disciples and started bhajan and kirtan and
sang the Lord's name, all through the day before Baba's samadhi. Himself weaving a
beautiful garland of flowers studded with Lord Hari's name he placed it on Baba's
samadhi and gave a mass feeding in Baba's name.
Charity to Laxmibai
Dasara or Vijayadashami is regarded by all the Hindus as the most auspicious time and
it is befitting that Baba should choose this time for His crossing the border-line. He
was ailing some days before this, but He was ever conscious internally. Just before the
last movement He sat up erect without anybody's aid, and looked better. People
thought that the danger had passed off and He was geeting well. He knew that He was
to pass away soon and therefore, He wanted to give some money as charity to
Laxmibai Shinde.
Baba Pervading All Creatures
This Laxmibai Shinde was a good and well-to-do woman. She was working in the Masjid
day and night. Except Bhagat Mhalasapati, Tatya and Laxmibai, none was allowed to
step in the Masjid at night. Once while Baba was sitting in the Masjid with Tatya in the
evening, Laxmibai came and saluted Baba. The latter said to her - "Oh Laxmi, Iam very
hungry." Off she went saying - "Baba, wait a bit, I return immediately with bread." She
did return with bread and vegetables and placed the same before Baba. He took it up
and gave it to a dog. Laxmibai then asked - "What is this, Baba, I ran in haste,
prepared bread with my own hands for You and You threw it to a dog without eating a
morsel of it; You gave me trouble unnecessarily." Baba replied - "Why do you grieve for
nothing? The appeasement of the dog's hunger is the same as Mine. The dog has got a
soul; the creatures may be different, but the hunger of all is the same, though some
speak and others are dumb. Know for certain, that he who feeds the hungry, really
serves Me with food. Regard this as an exiomatic Truth." This is a ordinary incident but
Baba thereby propounded a great spiritual truth and showed its practical application
in daily life without hurting anybody's feelings. From this time onward Laxmibai began
to offer Him daily bread and milk with love and devotion. Baba accepted and ate it
appreciatingly. He took a part of this and sent the remainder with Laxmibai to Radha-
Krishna-Mai who always relished and ate Baba's remnant prasad. This bread-story
should not be considered as a digression; it shows, how Sai Baba pervaded all the
creatures and transcended them. He is omnipresent, birthless, deathless and
immortal.
Baba remembered Laxmibai's service. How could He forget her? Just before leaving the
body, He put His hand in His pocket and gave her once Rs.5/- and again Rs.4/-, in all
Rs.9/-. This figure (9) is indicative of the nine types of devotion described in chapter
21 or it may be the Dakshina offered at the time of Seemollanghan. Laxmibai was a
well-to-do woman and so she was not in want of any money. So Baba might have
suggested to her and brought prominently to her notice the nine characteristics of a
good disciple mentioned in the 6th verse of chapter ten, skandha eleven of the
Bhagwat, wherein first five and then four characteristics are mentioned in the first
and second couplets.* Baba followed the order, first paid Rs.5/- and then Rs.4/- in all
Rs.9/-. Not only nine, but many times nine rupees passed through Laxmibai's hand, but
Baba's this gift of Nine, she will ever remember.
Being so watchful and conscious, Baba also took other precautions in His last moment.
In order that He should not be embroiled or entangled with love and affection for His
devotees, He ordered them all to clear off. Kakasaheb Dixit, Bapusaheb Booty and
others were in the Masjid anxiously waiting upon Baba, but He asked them to go to the
Wada and return after meals. They could not leave Baba's presence, nor could they
disobey Him. So with heavy hearts and heavy feet they went to the Wada. They knew
that Baba's case was very serious and that they could not forget Him. They sat for
meals, but their mind was elsewhere, it was with Baba. Before they finished, news
came to them of Baba's leaving the mortal coil. Leaving their dishes, they ran to the
Masjid and found that Baba rested finally on Bayaji's lap. He did not fall down on the
ground nor did He lie on His bed, but sitting quietly on His seat and doing charity with
His own hand threw off the mortal coil. Saints embody themselves and come into this
world with a definite mission and after that is fulfilled they pass away as quietly and
easily as they came.
Chapters 43 & 44
Baba's Passing Away (Continued)
Preparation - Samadhi-Mandir - Breaking of the Brick - 72 Hours' Samadhi - Jog's
Sannyas - Baba's Nectar-like Words.
Chapters 43 and 44 continue the story of Baba's Passing away, and therefore they are
taken together.
Previous Preparation
It is the general practice amongst the Hindus that when a man is about to die, some
good religious scripture is read out to him with the object that his mind should be
withdrawn from worldly things and fixed in matters spiritual, so that his future
progress should be natural and easy. Everybody knows that when king Parikshiti was
cursed by the son of a Brahmin Rishi and was about to die after a week, the great sage
Shuka expounded to him the famous Bahagwat Puran in that week. This practice is
followed even now and Gita, Bhagawat and other sacred books are read out to dying
persons. Baba being an incarnation of God needed no such help, but just to set an
example to the people, He followed this practice. When He knew that He was to pass
away soon, He ordered one Mr.Vaze to read Ramavijaya to Him. Mr.Vaze read the book
once in the week. Then Baba asked him to read the same again day and night and he
finished the second reading in three days. Thus eleven days passed. Then again he
read for three days and was exhausted. So Baba let him go and kept Himself quiet. He
abided on His Self and was waiting for the last moment.
Two or three days previous, Baba had stopped His morning peregrinations and begging
rounds and sat in the Masjid. He was conscious to the last and was advising the
devotees not to lose heart. He let nobody know the exact time of His departure.
Kakasaheb Dixit and Shriman Booty were dining daily with Him in the Masjid. That day
(15th October) after arati, He asked them to go to their residence for dining. Still a
few, viz., Laxmibai Shinde, Bhagoji Shinde, Bayaji, Laxman Bala Shimpi and Nanasaheb
Nimonkar remained there. Shama was sitting down on the steps. After giving Rs. 9/- to
Laxmibai Shinde, Baba said that He did not feel well there (in the Masjid) and that He
should be taken to the Dagadi (stone) Wada of Booty, where He would be alright.
Saying these last words, He leaned on Bayaji's body and breathed His last. Bhagoji
noticed that His breathing had stopped and he immediately told this to Nanasaheb
Nimonkar who was sitting below. Nanasaheb brought some water and poured it in
Baba's mouth. It came out. Then he cried out loudly 'Oh Deva.' Baba seemed just to
open His eyes and say 'Ah' in a low tone. But it soon become evident that Baba had left
His body for good.
The news of Baba's passing away spread like a wild fire in the village of Shirdi and all
people, men, women and children ran to the Masjid and began to mourn this loss in
various ways. Some cried out loudly, some wallowed on in the streets and some fell
down senseless. Tears ran down from the eyes of all and every one was smitten with
sorrow.
Then the question arose - How to dispose off Baba's body? Some (Mahomedans) said
that the body should be interred in an open space and a tomb built over it. Even
Khushalchand and Amir Shakkar shared this opinion. But Ramachandra Patil, the
village officer said to the villagers with a firm and determined voice, "Your thought is
not acceptable to us. Baba's body should be nowhere placed except in the Wada." Thus
people were divided on this point and discussion regarding this point went on for 36
hours.
On Wednesday morning Baba appeared to Laxman Mama Joshi in his dream and
drawing him by His hand said - "Get up soon; Bapusaheb thinks that I am dead and so
he won't come; you do the worship and the Kakad (morning) arati." Laxman Mama was
the village astrologer and was the maternal uncle of Shama. He was an orthodox
Brahmin and daily first worshipped Baba in the morning and then all the village
deities. He had full faith in Baba. After the vision he came with all the pooja materials
and not minding the protests of the moulvis, did the Pooja and the Kakad arati with all
due formalities and went away. Then at noon Bapusaheb Jog came with all others and
went through the noon-arati ceremony as usual.
Paying due respect to Baba's words the people decided to place His body in the Wada
and started digging the central portion there. In the evening of Tuesday the Sub-
Inspector came from Rahata and others from other places turned up and they all
agreed to the proposal. Next morning Amirbhai came from Bombay and the Mamlatdar
from Kopergaon. The people seemed divided in their opinion. Some insisted on
interring His body in the open field. The Mamlatdar therefore took a general plebiscite
and found that the proposal to use the Wada secured double the number of votes. He,
however, wanted to refer the matter to the Collector and Kakasaheb Dixit got himself
ready to go to Ahmednagar. In the meanwhile, by Baba's inspiration there was a
change in the opinion of the other people and all the people unanimously voted for the
proposal. On Wednesday evening Baba's body was taken in procession and brought to
the Wada and was interred there with due formalities in the garbha, i.e., the central
portion reserved for Murlidhar. In fact Baba became the Murlidhar and the Wada
became a temple and a holy shrine, where so many devotees went and are going now
to find rest and peace. All the obsequies of Baba were duly performed by Balasaheb
Bhate and Upasani, a great devotee of Baba.
Breaking of the Brick
Some days before Baba's departure, there occurred an ominous sign foreboding the
event. There was, in the Masjid an old brick on which Baba rested His hand and sat. At
night time He leaned against it and had His asan. This went on for many years. One
day, during Baba's absence, a boy who was sweeping the floor, took it up in his hand,
and unfortunately it slipped from thence fell down broken into two pieces. When Baba
came to know about this, He bemoaned its loss, crying - "It is not the brick but My fate
that has been broken into pieces. It was My life-long companion, with it I always
meditated on the Self, it was as dear to Me as My life, it has left Me to-day." Some
may raise here a question - "Why should Baba express this sorrow for such an
inanimate thing as a brick?" To this Hemadpant replies that saints incarnate in this
world with the express mission of saving the poor helpless people, and when they
embody themselves and mix and act with the people, they act like them, i.e.,
outwardly laugh, play and cry like all other people, but inwardly they are wide awake
to their duties and mission.
72 Hours' Samadhi
Thirty two years before this, i.e., in 1886 A.D., Baba made an attempt to cross the
border line. On a Margashirsha Pournima (Full moon) day, Baba suffered from a severe
attack of asthma. To get rid of it Baba decided to take His prana high up and go into
samadhi. He said to Bhagat Mhalasapti - "Protect My body for three days. If I return, it
will be alright; if I do not, bury My body in that open land (pointing to it) and fix two
flags there as a mark." Saying this, Baba fell down at about 10 P.M. His breathing
stopped, as well as His pulse. It seemed as if His prana left the body. All the people
including the villagers came there and wanted to hold an inquest and bury the body in
the place pointed by Baba. But Mhalasapati prevented this. With Baba's body on his lap
he sat full three days guarding it. After three days passed, Baba showed signs of life at
3 A.M. His breathing commenced, the abdomen began to move. His eyes opened and
stretching His limbs, Baba returned to consciousness (life) again.
From this and other accounts, let the readers consider whether Sai Baba was the three
and a half cubits' body that He occupied for some years and that He left thereafter or
He was the Self inside. The body, composed of the five elements is perishable and
transient, but the Self within is the thing - Absolute Reality which is immortal and
intransient. The pure Being, Consciousness or Brahma, the Ruler and Controller of the
senses and mind is the thing Sai. This pervades all things in the universe and there is
no space without it. For fulfilling His mission He assumed the body and after it was
fulfilled, He threw away the body (the finite aspect), and assumed His infinite aspect.
Sai ever lives, as also the previous Incarnation of God Datta, Shri Narsimha Saraswati
of Ganagapur. His Passing away is only an outward aspect, but really He pervades all
animate and inanimate things and is their Inner Controller and Ruler. This can be, and
is even now experienced by many who surrender themselves completely to Him and
worship Him with whole-hearted devotion.
Though it is not possible for us to see Baba's form now, still if we go to Shirdi, we shall
find His beautiful life-like portrait adorning the masjid. This has been drawn by
Shamrao Jaykar, a famous artist and well-known devotee of Baba. To an imaginative
and devout spectator this portrait can give even to-day the satisfaction of taking
Baba's darshana. Though Baba has no body now, He lives there and everywhere, and
will effect the welfare of the devotees even now as He was doing before when He was
embodied. Saints like Baba never die, though they look like men, they are in reality
God Himself.
Bapusaheb Jog's Sannyas
Hemadpant closes this chapter with the account of Jog's sannyas. Sakharam Hari alias
Bapusaheb Jog was the uncle of the famous Varkari Vishnubuva Jog of Poona. After his
retirement from Govt. Service (He was a Supervisor in the P.W. Department) in 1909
A.D., he came and lived in Shirdi with his wife. He had no issue. Both husband and
wife loved Baba and spent all their time in worshipping and serving Baba. After
Megha's death, Bapusaheb daily did the arati ceremony in the Masjid and Chavadi till
Baba's maha-samadhi. He was also entrusted with the work of reading and explaining
Jnaneshwari and Ekanathi Bhagawat in Sathe's Wada to the audience. After serving for
many years, Jog asked Baba - "I have served you so long, my mind is not yet calm and
composed, how is it that my contact with Saints has not improved me? When will You
bless me?" - Hearing the Bhakta's prayer Baba replied - "In due time your bad actions
(their fruit or result) will be destroyed, your merits and demerits will be reduced to
ashes, and I shall consider you blessed, when you will renounce all attachments,
conquer lust and palate, and getting rid of all impediments, serve God wholeheartedly
and resort to the begging bowl (accept sannyas)." After some time, Baba's
words came true. His wife predeceased him and as he had no other attachment, he
became free and accepted sannyas before his death and realized the goal of his life.
Baba's Nectar-like words
The kind and merciful Sai Baba, said many a time the following sweet words in the
Masjid - "He who loves Me most, always sees Me. The whole world is desolate to him
without Me, he tells no stories but Mine. He ceaselessly meditates upon Me and always
chants My name. I feel indebted to him who surrenders himself completely to Me and
ever remembers Me. I shall repay his debt by giving him salvation (self -realization). I
am dependent on him who thinks and hungers after Me and who does not eat anything
without first offering it to Me. He who thus comes to Me, becomes one with Me, just as
a river gets to the sea and becomes merged (one) with it. So leaving out pride and
egoism and with no trace of them, you should surrender yourself to Me Who am seated
in your heart."
Who is this ME?
Sai Baba expounded many a time Who this ME (or I) is. He said "You need not go far or
anywhere in search of Me. Barring your name and form, there exists in you, as well as
in all beings, a sense of Being or Consciousness of Existence. That is Myself. Knowing
this, you see Me inside yourself, as well as in all beings. If you practise this, you will
realize all-pervasiveness, and thus attain oneness with Me."
Hemadpant, therefore, makes a bow to the readers and requests them humbly and
lovingly that they should love and respect all Gods, saints and devotees. Has not Baba
often said "He who carps and cavils at others, pierces Me in the heart and injures Me,
but he that suffers and endures, pleases Me most." Baba thus pervades all beings and
creatures and besets them on all sides. He likes nothing but love to all beings. Such
nectar, pure auspicious ambrosia always flowed from Baba's lips. He therefore,
concludes - Those who lovingly sing Baba's fame and those who hear the same with
devotion, both become one with Sai.
www.shirdisai.cjb.net
Part 8
Shri Sai Satcharitra
Chapter 45
Kakasaheb's Doubt and Anandrao's Vision - Wooden Plank Baba's bed-stead and not
Bhagat's.
Preliminary
We have described in the last three chapters Baba's Passing away. His physical or finite
form has no doubt disappeared from our view; but the infinite or spiritual form (Spirit
of Baba) ever lives. The Leelas, which occurred during His lifetime, have been dwelt
upon at great length up till now. Ever since His passing away, fresh Leelas have taken
place and are even now happening. This clearly shows that Baba is ever-living and
helping His devotees as before. The people who got the contact of Baba when He was
living, were indeed very fortunate, but if any of them did not get a dispassion for the
things and enjoyments of the world and had not their minds turned to the Lord, it was
sheerly their ill-luck. What was then wanted and is now wanted is the whole-hearted
devotion to Baba. All our senses, organs, and mind should co-operate in worshipping
and serving Baba. It is no use in engaging some organs in the worship and deflecting
others. If a thing like worhsip or meditation is to be done, it ought to be done with all
our mind and soul.
The love that a chaste woman bears to her husband is sometimes compared to that
which a disciple bears to his master (Guru). Yet the former falls far short of the latter,
which is incomparable. No one, whether he be father, mother, brother or any other
relation, comes to our aid in attaining the goal of life (self-realization). We have to
chalk out and traverse the path of self-realization ourselves. We have to discriminate
between the Unreal and the Real, renounce the things and enjoyments of this world
and the next, control our senses and mind, and aspire for liberation only. Instead of
depending upon others, we should have full faith in ourselves. When we begin to
practice discrimination, we come to know, that the world is transient and unreal and
our passion for worldly things becomes less and less, and ultimately we get dispassion
or non-attachment for them. Then we know that the Brahma, which is no other than
our Guru, is the sole reality and as It transcends and besets the seeming universe, we
begin to worship It in all creatures. This is the unitive Bhajan or worship. When we
thus worship the Brahma or Guru whole-heartedly, we become one with Him and
attain self-realization. In short, always chanting the name of the Guru, and meditating
on Him enables us to see Him in all beings, and confers eternal bliss on us. The
following story will illustrate this.
Kakasaheb's Doubt and Anandrao's Vision
It is well-known, that Sai Baba had enjoined Kakasaheb Dixit to read daily two works
of Shri Ekanath: (1) Bhagawat and (2) Bhawartha Ramayan. Kakasaheb read these daily
while Baba was living and he followed the practice even after Baba's passing away.
Once in Kaka Mahajani's house in Choupati, Bombay, Kakasaheb was reading Ekanathi
Bhagawat in the morning. Madhavarao Deshpande alias Shama and Kaka Mahajani were
then present and listened attentively to the portion read, viz., the 2nd Chapter, 11th
skandha of the book. Therein the nine Nathas or Siddhas of the Rishabha family, viz.,
Kavi, Hari, Antariksha, Prabuddha, Pippalayan, Avirhotra, Drumil, Chamas and
Karabhajan expounded the principles of the Bhagawat Dharma to King Janak. The
latter asked all the nine Nathas most important questions and each of them answered
them satisfactorily. The first, i.e., Kavi explained what is Bhagawat Dharma; Hari, the
characteristics of a Bhakta (devotee); Antariksha, what is Maya; Prabuddha, how to
cross Maya; Pippalayan, what is Para-Brahma; Avirhotra, what is Karma; Drumil, the
incarnations of God and their deeds; Chamas, how a non-devotee fares after death;
Karabhajan, the different modes of worship of God in different ages. The substance of
all the exposition was that in this Kali age, the only means of liberation was the
remembrance of Hari's (Lord's) or Guru's feet. After the reading was over, Kakasaheb
said in a despondent tone to Madhavarao and others - "How wonderful is the discourse
of the nine Nathas on Bhakti or devotion. But at the same time how difficult it is to
put it into practice! The Nathas were perfect, but is it possible for fools like us to
attain the devotion as delineated by them? We won't get it even after several births,
then how are we to get salvation? It seems that there is no hope for us." Madhavarao
did not like this pessimistic attitude of Kakasaheb. He said - "It is a pity that one who
by his good luck got such a jewel (Guru) as Baba, should cry out so disparagingly; If he
has unwavering faith in Baba, why should he feel restless? The Bhakti of the Nathas
may be strong and wonderful, but is not ours' loving and affectionate? And has not
Baba told us authoritatively that remembering and chanting Hari's and Guru's name
confers salvation? Then where is the cause for fear and anxiety? Kakasaheb was not
satisfied with Madhavarao's explanation. He continued to be anxious and restless, the
whole day, thinking and brooding over how to get the powerful Bhakti of the Nathas.
Next morning, the following miracle took place.
One gentleman, named Anandrao Pakhade came there in search of Madhavarao. The
reading of the Bhagawat was then going on. Mr.Pakhade sat near Madhavarao and was
whispering something to him. He was mentioning in low tone his dream vision. As
there was some interruption in the reading by this whispering, Kakasaheb stopped the
reading, and asked Madhavarao what the matter was. The latter said - "Yesterday you
expressed your doubt, now here is the explanation of it; hear Mr.Pakhade's vision
which Baba gave him, explaining the characteristic of 'saving' devotion and showing
that the devotion in the form of bow to, or worship of, Guru's feet is sufficient." All
were anxious to hear the vision specially Kakasaheb. At their suggestion Mr.Pakhade
began to relate the vision as follows.
I was standing in a deep sea in waist-deep water. There I saw Sai Baba all of a sudden.
He was sitting on a beautiful throne studded with diamonds, with His Feet in water. I
was most pleased and satisfied with the Form of Baba. The vision was so realistic that
I never thought that it was a dream. Curiously enough Madhavarao was also standing
there. He said to me feelingly - 'Anandrao, fall at Baba's Feet.' I rejoined - "I also wish
to do so, but His Feet are in water, how can I place my head on them? I am helpless."
Hearing this he said to Baba - "Oh Deva, take out Your Feet which are under water."
Then Baba immediately took out His feet. I caught them without delay and bowed to
them. On seeing this Baba blessed me saying - Go now, you will attain your welfare,
there is no cause for fear and anxiety. He also added - "Give a silk-bordered dhotar to
my Shama, you will profit, thereby."
In compliance with Baba's order, Mr.Pakhade brought the dhotar and requested
Kakasaheb to hand it over to Madhavarao; but the latter refused to accept it, saying
that unless Baba gave a hint or suggestion for acceptance, he would not accept it.
Then after some discussion Kakasaheb decided to cast lots. It was the invariable
practice of Kakasaheb to cast lots in all dubious matters and to abide by the decision
as shown by the picked up chit or lot. In this particular case two chits, on one of which
was written 'To accept' and on another 'To reject', were placed at the feet of Baba's
picture and an infant was asked to pick one of them. The 'To accept' chit was picked
up and the dhotar was handed over to, and accepted by, Madhavarao. In this way both
Anandrao and Madhavarao were satisfied and Kakasaheb's difficulty was solved.
This story exhorts us to give respect to the words of other saints, but at the same time
asks us to have full faith in our Mother, i.e., the Guru, and abide by His instructions:
for he knows our welfare better than any other person. Carve out on your heart, the
following words of Baba - "There are innumerable saints in this world, but 'Our father'
(Guru) is the Father (Real Guru). Others might say many good things, but we should
never forget our Guru's words. In short, love your Guru whole-heartedly, surrender to
Him completely and prostrate yourselves before Him reverentially and then you will
see that there is no sea of the mundane existence before you to cross, there is no
darkness before the sun."
Wooden plank Baba's Bedstead, and not Bhagat's
In His earlier days, Baba slept on a wooden plank, 4 arms in length and only a span in
breadth with panatis (earthen lamps) burning at the four corners. Later on He broke
the plank into pieces and threw it away (Vide Chapter X). Once Baba was describing
the greatness or importance of this plank to Kakasaheb. Hearing this the latter said to
Baba - "If You still love the wooden plank, I will again suspend or hang up one in the
Masjid again for You to sleep at ease." Baba replied - "I won't like to sleep up, leaving
Mhalasapati down on the ground." Then Kakasaheb said - "I will provide another plank
for Mhalasapati." Baba - "How can he sleep on the plank? It is not easy to sleep up on
the plank. He who has many good qualities in him can do so. He who can sleep 'with
his eyes wide open' can effect that. When I go to sleep I ask often Mhalasapati to sit by
My side, place his hand on My heart and watch the 'chanting of the Lord's name' there,
and if he finds Me sleepy, wake Me up. He can't do even this. He himself gets drowsy
and begins to nod his head. When I feel his hand heavy as a stone on My heart and cry
out - 'Oh Bhagat', he moves and opens his eyes. How can he, who can't sit and sleep
well on the ground and whose asana (posture) is not steady and who is a slave to
sleep, sleep high up on a plank? On many other occasions Baba said, out of love for His
devotees - "What (whether good or bad) is ours, is with us, and what is another's is
with him."
Chapter 46
Baba's gaya Trip - Story of Goats.
This Chapter describes Shama's strip to Kashi, Prayag and Gaya and how Baba (in the
Form of His portrait) was there ahead of him; it also describes Baba's reminiscences of
the past birth of two goats.
Preliminary
Blessed, Oh Sai, are Your Feet, blessed is Your remembrance and blessed is Your
darshana which frees us from the bond of Karma. Though Your Form is invisible to us
now, still if the devotees believe in You, they get living experiences from You. By an
invisible and subtle thread You draw Your devotees from far and near to Your Feet and
embrace them like a kind and loving mother. The devotees do not know where You
are, but You so skillfully pull the wires that they ultimately realize that You are at
their back to help and support them. The intelligent, wise and learned folk fall into
the pit of the samsar on account of their egoism, but You save, by Your power, the
poor, simple and devout persons. Inwardly and invisibly you play all the game, but
show that you are not concerned with it. You do things and pose yourself as a nondoer.
Nobody ever knows Your life. The best course therefore for us is to surrender our
body, speech and mind to Your Feet and always chant Your name for destroying our
sins. You fulfill the wishes of the devotees and to those who are without any desire
You give bliss supreme. Chanting Your sweet name is the easiest sadhan for devotees.
By this sadhan (means), our sins, Rajas and Tamas qualities will vanish, the Sattwa
qualities and righteousness will gain predominance and along with this, discrimination,
dispassion and knowledge will follow. Then we shall abide in our Self and our Guru
(who are one and the same). This is what is called complete surrender to the Guru.
The only sure sign of this is that our mind gets calm and peaceful. The greatness of
this surrender, devotion and knowledge is unique; for peace, non-attachment, fame
and salvation etc., come in its train.
If Baba accepts a devotee, He follows him and stands by him, day and night, at his
home or abroad. Let the devotee go anywhere he likes, Baba is there ahead of him in
some form in an inconceivable manner. The following story illustrates this.
Sometime after Kakasaheb Dixit was introduced to Sai Baba, he decided to perform
the thread (Upanayan) ceremony of his eldest son Babu at Nagpur. At about the same
time Nanasaheb Chandorkar decided to perform the marriage ceremony of his eldest
son at Gwalior. Both Dixit and Chandorkar came to shirdi and lovingly invited Baba for
these functions. Baba asked them to take Shama as His representative. When He was
pressed to come in person. Baba told them to take Shama with them and that "after
doing Banares and Prayag He would be ahead of Shama." Now mark these words for
they show Baba's all-pervasiveness.
Taking the permission of Baba, Shama decided to go to Nagpur and Gwalior for these
functions and ceremonies and thence to Kashi, Prayag and Gaya. Appa Kote made up
his mind to accompany him. They both went first to Nagpur for the thread ceremony.
Kakasaheb Dixit gave Shama Rs.200/- for his expenses. Then they went to Gwalior for
the marriage ceremony. There Nanasaheb Chandorkar gave Shama Rs.100/- and his
Vyahi (relation) Mr.Jather gave him also Rs.100/-. Then Shama went to Kashi, and
then to Ayodhya where he was well received in Jather's beautiful temple of Laxmi-
Narayan at Kashi (Varanasi or Banares) and in the Rama-Mandir at Ayodhya by Jathar's
manager. They (Shama and Kote) stayed for 21 days in Ayodhya and two months in
Kashi (Banares). Then they left for Gaya. In the train they felt a little uneasy on
hearing that plague was prevailing in Gaya. At night they alighted at Gaya station and
stayed in the Dharmashala. In the morning the Gayawala (the Priest who arranges and
provides for the lodging and boarding of the pilgrims) came there and aid - "The
pilgrims have already started, you better make haste." Shama casually asked him
whether there was plague in Gaya. "No" said the Gayawala. "Please come without any
fear or anxiety and see yourself." Then they went with him and stayed in his house
which was a big and commodious Wada. Shama was pleased with the accommodation
provided for him, but what pleased him most, was the beautiful big portrait of Baba
fixed in the central and front portion of the building. Seeing this portrait Shama was
overwhelmed with emotion. He remembered Baba's words, viz., "After doing Kashi and
Prayag He would be ahead of Shama" and burst into tears. His hairs stood on end, his
throat was choked and he began to sob. The Gayawala thought that he was afraid of
plague prevailing there and therefore was crying. But Shama enquired of him whence
he got Baba's portrait there. He replied that he had 200 or 300 agents working at
Manmad and Punatambe for looking to the convenience of the pilgrims to Gaya and
from them he heard about Baba's fame. Then about 12 years ago he went to Shirdi and
took Baba's darshana. There he wanted Baba's portrait hung in Shama's house and with
Baba's permission Shama gave it to him. This was the same protrait. Shama then
remembered this former incident. The Gayawalas's joy knew no bounds when he learnt
that the same Shama who obliged him before, was his guest then. Then they both
exchanged love and service and were most delighted and happy. The Gayawala gave
him a right royal welcome. He was a very rich man. He sat in a palanquin and made
Shama ride an elephant and attended to all his comforts and conveniences.
The moral of the story is this:- That Baba's words came out true to the letter and
unbounded was His love towards the devotees. But leave this aside. He also loved all
creatures equally, for He felt that He was one with them. The following story will
illustrate this.
Two Goats
Baba was once returning from Lendi, when He saw a flock of goats. Two of them
attracted His attention. He went to them, caressed and fondled them and bought
them for Rs.32/-. The devotees were surprised at this conduct of Baba. They thought
that Baba was duped in this bargain, as the goats would fetch Rs.two each, at the
most Rs.3/- or 4/- each, i.e., Rs.8/ - for both. They began to take Baba to task for this,
but Baba kept calm and cool. Shama and Tatya Kote asked Baba for an explanation. He
said He should not store money as He had no home, and any family to look after. He
asked them to purchase at His cost 4 seers of 'dal' (lentil) and feed the goats. After
this was done, Baba returned the goats to the owner of the flock and gave out of the
following reminiscences and story of the goats.
"Oh, Shama and Tatya, you think that I have been deceived in this bargain. No. Listen
to their story. In their former birth they were human beings and had the good fortune
to be My companions and sit by My side. They were uterine brothers, loving each other
at first, but later on, they became enemies. The elder brother was an idle fellow
while the younger one was an active chap and earned a lot of money. The former
became greedy and jealous and wanted to kill his brother and take away his money.
They forgot thier fraternal relations and began to quarrel with each other. The elder
brother resorted to many devices to kill his younger brother, but all of his attempts
failed. Thus they became deadly enemies and finally on one occasion the elder gave a
deadly blow with a big stick on the latter's head while the latter struck the former
with an axe, with the result that both fell dead on the spot. As the result of their
actions, they were both born as goats. As they passed by me, I at once recognized
them. I remembered their past history. Taking pity on them I wanted to feed them and
give them rest and comfort and for this reason I spent all the money for which you
reprove me. As you did not like My bargain I sent them back to their shepherd." Such
was Sai's love for the goats!
Chapter XLVII
Baba's Reminiscences
Story of Veerbhadrappa and Chenbassappa (Snake and frog)
The last chapter described Baba's reminiscences about two goats. This describes more
such reminiscences and relates the story of Veerbhadrappa and Chenbassappa.
Preliminary
Blessed is the face of Sai. If we cast a glance at Him for a moment, He destroys the
sorrow of many past births and confers great bliss on us; and if He looks at us with
grace, our bondage of Karma is immediately snapped away and we are led to
happiness. The river Ganges washes away the dirt and sins of all people who go to her
for a bath; but she intently longs for the saints to come to her and bless her with their
feet and remove all the dirt (sins) accumulated in her. She knows for certain that the
holy feet of the saints can only remove this accumulation. Sai is the crest-jewel of the
saints, and now hear from Him the following purifying story.
The Snake and the Frog
Sai Baba said - "One morning after taking My breakfast I strolled along till I came to a
small river bank. As I was tired, I rested there, washed My hands and feet and had a
bath and felt refreshed. There was a footpath and a cart track sheltered by shady
trees. The breeze was also blowing gently. As I was preparing to smoke chillim (pipe),
I heard the croaking of a frog. I was striking the flint and lighting the fire, when a
traveller turned up, sat by My side, bowed to Me and politely invited Me to his house
for meals and rest. He lit up the pipe and handed it over to Me. The croaking was
heard again and he wanted to know what it was. I told him that a frog was in trouble
and was tasting the bitter fruit of its own karma. We have to reap now the fruit of
what we sow (do) in our past life, and there is no use in crying about it. Then he
smoked and handed over the pipe to Me and said that he would go there in person and
see for himself. I told him that a frog was caught by a big snake and was crying. Both
were very wicked in their past life and were now reaping the fruit of their actions in
these bodies. He went out and found that a huge black serpent was holding a big frog
in its mouth.
He turned to Me and said that in about 10 or 12 minutes the frog would be eaten up by
the snake. I said, "No, this can't be. I am its father (protector) and I am here now. How
shall I allow the snake to eat it up, am I here for nothing? Just see how I release it."
After smoking again, we walked on to the place. He was afraid and asked Me not to
proceed further as the snake might attack us. Not minding him, I went ahead and
addressed the creatures thus:- "Oh Veerbhadrappa, has not your enemy Bassappa yet
repented though he has been born as a frog, and you too, though born as a serpent,
still maintain bitter enmity against him? Fie upon you, be ashamed, give up your
hatred now and rest in peace."
Hearing these words, the snake left the frog quickly and dived into the river and
disappeared. The frog also jumped away and hid itself in the bushes.
The traveller was much surprised; he said that he could not understand how the snake
dropped the frog and disappeared at the words uttered, who was Veerbhadrappa and
who was Basssappa, and what was the cause of their enmity. I returned with him to
the foot of the tree and after sharing a few puffs of smoke with him I explained the
whole mystery to his as follows:-
There was ancient holy place sanctified by a temple of Mahadev about 4 or 5 miles
from My place. The temple was old and dilapidated. The residents of the place
collected funds for its repairs. After a large amount was collected, arrangement for
worship was made and plans with estimates for repairs were prepared. A rich local
man was appointed the Treasurer and the whole work was entrusted to him. He was to
keep regular accounts and be honest in all his dealings. He was a first class miser and
spent very little for the repairs, which consequently made very little progress. He
spent all the funds, swallowed some amount himself and spent nothing from his
pocket. He had a sweet tongue and was very clever in offering plausible explanations
regarding the poor and tardy progress of the work. The people again went to him and
said that unless he lent his helping hand and tried his best, the work would not be
complete. They requested him to work out the scheme and again collected
subscriptions and sent the amount to him. He received it, but sat as quiet as before
without making any progress. After some days, God (Mahadev) appeared in his wife's
dream and said to her - "You get up, build the dome of the temple, I will give you a
hundred-fold of what you spend." She told this vision to her husband. He was afraid
that it would involve him in some expenses and therefore laughed it out saying that it
was a mere dream, a thing not to be relied and acted upon, or else why did not God
appear to him and tell him? Was he far off from her? This looks like a bad dream,
having for its object the creation of ill feeling between husband and wife. She had to
remain quiet.
God does not like big subscriptions and donations collected against the wishes of the
donors, but He likes ever trifling amounts given with love, devotion and appreciation.
Some days after, God again appeared in her dream and said - "Do not bother yourself
about your husband and the collections with him. Don't press him to spend any amount
for the temple. What I want is, feeling and devotion. So give, if you like, anything of
your own." She consulted her husband about this vision and decided to give God her
ornaments given by her father. The miser felt disconcerted and decided to cheat even
God in this item. He undervalued the ornaments at Rs.1,000/- and bought them
himself and in lieu of the amount gave a field to God as endowment or security. The
wife agreed to this. The field or land was not his own, it belonged to one poor woman
named Dubaki who mortgaged it to him for Rs.200/-. She was not able to redeem it for
long. So the cunning miser cheated all, his wife, Dubaki and even God. The land was
sterile, uncultivated and worth nothing and yielded nothing, even in best seasons.
Thus ended this transaction and the land was given in the possession of the poor priest
who was pleased with the endowment. Sometime later on, strange things happened.
There was a terrific storm and heavy down-pour of rain; lightning struck the house of
the miser, when he and his wife both died. Dubaki also breathed her last.
In the next life, the rich miser was born at Mathura in a Brahmin family and was
named Veerbhadrappa. His devout wife was born as the daughter of the priest of the
temple and was named Gouri. The woman Dubaki (the mortgagor) was born as a male
in the family of the Gurav (attendent) of the the temple and was named
Chenbassappa. The priest was a friend of Mine, He often came to Me, chatted and
smoked with Me. His daughter Gouri was also devoted to Me. She was growing fast and
her father was seeking a good husband for her. I told him not to worry about this as
the bridegroom himself would come seeking her. Then there came a poor boy named
Veerbhadrappa of their caste, wandering and begging his bread to the priest's house.
With My consent Gouri was given in marriage to him. He was also at first devoted to
Me as I recommended his marriage with Gouri. Even in this new life he was hankering
after money and asked Me to help him to get it as he was leading a married man's life.
Strange things happened. There was a sudden rise in prices. By Gouri's good luck,
there was a great demand for land and the endowment land was sold for one lakh of
rupees (100 times the worth of her ornaments). Half the amount was paid in cash and
the remaining was to be paid in 25 instalments of Rs. 2,000/- each. All agreed to this
transaction, but began to quarrel over the money. They came to Me for consultation. I
told them that the property belonged to God and was vested in the priest and Gouri
was his sole heiress and proprietress and no amount should be spent without her
consent and that her husband had no right whatsoever to the amount. Hearing my
opinion Veerbhadrappa was wroth with Me and said that I wanted to establish Gouri's
claim and embezzle her property. Hearing his words, I remembered God and kept
quiet. Veerbhadrappa scolded his wife (Gouri) and she came to Me at noon and
requested Me not to mind the words of others and not to discard her as she was My
daughter. As she thus sought My protection I gave her a pledge that I would cross
seven seas to help her. Then that night Gouri had a vision. Mahadev appeared in her
dream and said - "The whole money is yours, do not give anything to anybody, spend
some amount for temple purposes in consultation with Chenbassappa and if you want
to use it for some other purpose, consult Baba in the Masjid (Myself)." Gouri told Me
the vision and I gave her the proper advice in the matter. I told her to take the
principal or capital amount to herself, give half the amount of interest to
Chenbassappa and that Veerbhadrappa had nothing to do in the matter. While I was
thus talking, both Veerbhadrappa and Chenbassappa came there quarreling. I tried My
best to appease them and told them God's vision to Gouri. Veerbhadrappa got wild and
angry and threatened to kill Chenbassappa cutting him to pieces. The latter was timid,
he caught my feet and sought my refuge. I pledged Myself to save him from the wrath
of his foe. Then after some time Veerbhadrappa died and was born as a snake and
Chenbassappa died and was born as a frog. Hearing the croaking of Chenbassappa and
remembering my pledge, I came here, saved him and kept My word. God runs to His
devotees for help in times of danger. He saved Chenbassappa (the frog) by sending Me
here. All this is God's Leela or sport."
The Moral
The moral of the story is that one has to reap what one sows, and there is no escape
unless one suffers and squares up one's old debts and dealings with others, and that
greed for money drags the greedy man to the lowest level and ultimately brings
destruction on him and others.
Chapter XLVIII
Warding off Devotee's Calamities
Stories of (1) Shevade and (2) Sapatneker
At the commencement of this chapter, some one asked Hemadpant whether Sai Baba
was a Guru or Sad-guru. In order to answer the question Hemadpant describes the
signs or marks of a Sad-guru as follows:-
Signs of Sad-guru
He who teaches us Veda and Vedanta or the six Shastras (systems), he who controls
the breath, or brands his body with Mudras (metallic marks of Vishnu's weapons) or
gives pleasing discourses regarding Brahma, he who gives mantras (sacred syllables) to
the disciples and orders them to chant the same a certain number of times, but does
not assure them any result in a definite time, he who by his spacious wordy knowledge
explains beautifully the Ultimate Principle, but has himself got no experience or selfrealization
is not a Sad-guru. But he, who by his discourse creates in us, a distaste for
the enjoyments of this world and the next, and gives us a taste of self -realization, who
is well-versed in both the theoretical and practical knowledge (self-realization)
deserves to be called a Sad-guru. How can he, who is himself devoid of selfrealization,
give it to the disciples? A Sad-guru does not, even in his dream, expect any
service or profit from his disciples. On the contrary he wishes to serve them. He does
not think that he is great and the disciple small. Not only he loves him as his son but
regards him as equal to himself or as Brahma. The main characteristic of a Sad-guru is
that he is the abode of peace. He is never restless nor ruffled. He has no pride of his
learning. The poor and the rich, the small and the great, are the same to him.
Hemadpant thinks that on account of the store or accumulation of merits in his past
births, he had the good fortune of meeting and being blessed by such a Sad-guru as Sai
Baba. Even in full youth He hoarded nothing (expect perhaps chillim). He had no
family, no friend, no home, nor any support. Since He was eighteen, His control of
mind was perfect and extra-ordinary. He lived then fearless in a secluded place and
always abided in His Self. Seeing the pure attachment of His devotees He always acted
in their interests and hence He was in a way dependent on them. What experiences He
gave to His devotees while he was living in flesh, are even to-day, after His
Mahasamadhi, obtained now by those who attach themselves to Him. What the
devotees have to do is this - They have to trim their heart-lamp of faith and devotion,
and burn in it wicks of love, and when this is done, the flame of knowledge (selfrealization)
will be lit up and shine brighter. Mere knowledge without love is dry;
nobody wants such knowledge. Without love there is no contentment; so we should
have unbroken and unbounded love. How can we praise love? Everything is
insignificant before it. Without love our reading, hearing and the study are of no avail.
In the wake of love follow devotion, dispassion, peace and liberation with all their
treasures. We do not get love for anything unless we feel earnestly about it. So where
there is real yearning and feeling, God manifests Himself. It includes love and is the
means of liberation.
Now let us revert to the main story of this chapter. Let a man go to a true saint with a
pure mind, otherwise (fraudulently) and hold his feet; ultimately he is sure to be
saved. This is illustrated by the following stories.
Mr.Shevade
Mr. Sapatneker of Akkalkot (Sholapur District) was studying for law. A co-student
Mr.Shevade met him. Other fellow students also gathered together and compared
notes of their study. It was found by the questions and answers amongst themselves,
that Mr.Shevade was the least prepared of all for the examination, and therefore all
the students derided him. But he said that though he was not prepared, he was sure to
pass the examination, as his Sai Baba was there to get him through it successfully.
Mr.Sapatnekar was surprised at this remark. He took Mr.Shevade aside and asked him
who this Sai Baba was whom he extolled so high. He replied - "There lives in a Masjid
in Shirdi (Ahmednagar District) a fakir. He is a great Sat-purusha. There may be other
saints, but this is unique. Unless there is a great store of merits on one's account, one
can't see Him. I fully believe in Him, and what He says will be never untrue. He has
assured me that I will pass definitely next year and I am confident that I will get
through the final examination also with His grace." Mr.Sapatneker laughed at his
friend's confidence and jeered at him and Baba.
Sapatnekars
Mr.Sapatnekar passed his examination, settled at Akkalkot and practised as a pleader
there. Ten years after this, i.e., in 1913 he lost his only son on account of a throat
disease. This broke his heart. He sought relief by making a pilgrimage to Pandharpur,
Ganagapur and other holy places. He got no peace of mind. Then he read Vedanta,
which also did not help him. In the meanwhile he remembered Mr.Shevade's remarks
and his faith in Baba, and he thought that he too should go to Shirdi and see Baba. He
went to Shirdi with his younger brother Panditrao and was much pleased to see Baba
from a distance. When he went near and prostrated himself and placed a coconut
before Baba with pure feeling (devotion), the latter at once cried out "Get away."
Saptnekar hung down his head, moved back and sat aside. He wanted to consult
somebody who would advise him how to proceed. Somebody mentioned Bala Shimpi's
name. Sapatnekar saw him and sought his help. They bought Baba's photos and came
with them to the Masjid. Baba Shimpi took a photo in his hand, gave it to Baba and
asked him whose photo it was. Baba said that this photo was the 'Yara' (Lover) of him,
pointing to Sapatnekar. Saying this Baba laughed and all others joined. Bala asked
Baba the significance of the laugh and beckoned Sapatnekar to come forward and take
darshan. When Saptnakar began to prostrate himself, Baba again cried, "Get out."
Sapatnekar did not know what to do. Then they both joined their hands and sat before
Baba, praying. Baba finally ordered sapatnekar to clear out immediately. Both were
sad and dejected. As Baba's order had to be obeyed, Sapatnekar left Shirdi with a
heavy heart praying that he should be allowed to take darshan next time.
Mrs.Saptnekar
One year elapsed. Still his mind was not at peace. He went to Gangapur, where he felt
more restless. Then he went to Madhegaon for rest and finally decided to go to Kashi.
Two days before starting, his wife got a vision. In her dream she was going with a
pitcher to Lakadsha's well. There a fakir with a piece of cloth round his head, who was
sitting at the foot of the Neem tree, came close to her and said - "My dear lassie, why
get exhausted for nothing? I get your pitcher filled with pure water." She was afraid of
the fakir and hastened back with the empty pitcher. The fakir followed her. At this
she was awakened and opened her eyes. She told this vision to her husband. They
thought that this was an auspicious sign and they both left for Shirdi. When they
reached the Masjid, Baba was absent. He had gone to Lendi. They waited till His
return. When He returned, she was surprised to see that the fakir she saw in her
vision, resembled exactly Baba. She reverentially prostrated herself before Baba and
sat looking at him. Seeing her humility Baba was much pleased and began to tell a
story in his peculiar characteristic fashion to a third party. He said - "My arms,
abdomen and waist are paining for a long time. I took many medicines, the pains did
not abate. I got sick of the medicines as they gave me no relief, but I am surprised to
see now that all the pains have disappeared at once." Though no name was mentioned
it was the story of Mrs.Sapatnekar herself. Her pains, as described by Baba, left her
soon and she was happy.
Then Mr.Sapatnekar went ahead to take darshan. He was again welcomed with the
former "Get out." This time he was more penitent and persevering. He said that Baba's
displeasure was due to his past deeds and resolved to make amends for the same. He
determined to see Baba alone and ask his pardon for his past actions. This he did. He
placed his head on Baba's feet and Baba placed His hand on it and Sapatnekar sat
stroking Baba's leg. Then a shepherdess came and sat massaging Baba's waist. Baba in
his characteristic way began to tell the story of a bania. He related the various
vicissitudes of all his life, including the death of his only son. Sapatnekar was surprised
to see that the story, which Baba related, was his own, and he wondered how Baba
knew every detail of it. He came to know that He was omniscient and knew the hearts
of all. When this thought crossed his mind, Baba still addressing the shepherdess and
pointing to Sapatnekar said - "This fellow blames Me and charges Me with killing his
son. Do I kill people's children? Why does this fellow come to the Masjid and cry? Now I
will do this I will again bring that very child back in his wife's womb." WIth these words
He placed His blessing and on his head and comforted him saying - "These feet are old
and holy, you are care-free now; place entire faith in Me and you will soon get your
object." Sapatnekar was much moved with emotion, he bathed Baba's feet with his
tears and then returned to his residence.
Then he made preparations of worship and naivedya and came with his wife to the
Masjid. He offered all this to Baba daily and accepted prasad from Him. There was a
crowd in the Masjid and Sapatnekar went there and saluted Baba again and again.
Seeing heads clashing against heads Baba said to Sapatnekar - "Oh, why do you
prostrate yourself now and then? The one Namaskar offered with love and humility is
enough." Then Sapatnekar witnessed that night the chavadi procession described
before. In that procession Baba looked like a veritable Pandurang (Vithal).
At parting next day, Sapatnekar thought that he should first pay one rupee as dakshina
and if Baba asked again, instead of saying no, he should pay one more, reserving with
him sufficient amount as expenses for the journey. When he went to the Masjid and
offered one rupee, Baba asked for another as per his intention and when it was paid,
Baba blessed him him saying - "Take the coconut, put it in your wife's oti (upper fold of
her sari), and go away at ease without the least anxiety." He did so, and within a year
a son was born to him and with an infant of 8 months the pair came to Shirdi, placed it
at Baba's feet and prayed thus - "Oh, Sainath, we do not know how to redeem Your
obligations, therefore we prostrate ourselves before You, bless us poor helpless
fellows, henceforth let Your holy feet be our sole refuge. Many thoughts and ideas
trouble us in waking and dream states, so turn away our minds from them to Your
bhajan and bless us."
The son was named Murlidhar. Two others (Bhaskar and Dinkar) were born afterwards.
The Sapatnekar pair thus realized that Baba's words were never untrue and unfulfilled,
but turned out literally true.
Chapter 49
Stories of (1) Hari Kanoba - (2) Somadeva Swami - (3) Nanasaheb Chandorkar.
Preliminary
The Vedas and the Puranas cannot sufficiently praise (describe) Brahma or Sad-guru;
then how can we, who are ignorant, describe our Sad-guru Shri Sai Baba? We think that
it is better for us to keep quiet in this matter. In reality the observance of the vow of
silence is the best way of praising the Sad-guru; but the good qualities of Sai Baba
make us forget our vow of silence and inspire us to open our mouth. Good dishes taste
flat if there be no company of friends and relations to partake of the dishes with us,
but when they join us, the dishes acquire additional flavour. The same is the case with
the Sai Leelamrit - the nectar in the form of Sai's leelas. This nectar we cannot
partake alone. Friends and brothers have to join us - the more the better.
It is Sai Baba Himself that inspires these stories and gets them written, as He desires.
Our duty is to surrender completely to Him and meditate on Him. Practising penance is
better than pilgrimage, vow, sacrifice, and charity. Worshipping Hari (Lord) is better
than penance, and meditation on the Sad-guru is the best of all. We have, therefore,
to chant Sai's name by mouth, think over His sayings in our mind, meditate on His
form, feel real love for Him in our heart and do all our actions for His sake. There is no
better means than this for snapping the bondage of samsar. If we can do our duty on
our part as stated above, Sai is bound to help and liberate us. Now we revert to the
stories of this chapter.
Hari Kanoba
A gentleman of Bombay named Hari Kanoba heard from his friends and relations many
Leelas of Baba. He did not believe in them as he was a doutbing Thomas. He wanted to
test Baba himself. So he came to Shirdi with some Bombay friends. He wore a lacebordered
turban on his head and a new pair of sandals on his feet. Seeing Baba from a
distance he thought of going to Him and prostrating himself before Him. He did not
know what to do with his new sandals. Still going to some corner outside in the open
courtyard, he placed them there and went in the Masjid and took Baba's darshan. He
made a reverential bow to Baba, took udi and prasad from Baba and returned. When
he reached the corner he found that his sandals had disappeared. He searched for
them in vain and returned to his lodging very much dejected.
He bathed, offered worship and naivedya and sat for meals, but all the while he was
thinking about nothing but his sandals. After finishing his meals, he came out to wash
his hands when he saw a Maratha boy coming towards him. He had in his hand a stick,
on the top of which was suspended a pair of new sandals. He said to the men who had
come out to wash their hands that Baba sent him with this stick in hand and asked him
to go on the streets crying - "Hari Ka Beta. Jari Ka Pheta" and told him that "If anybody
claims these sandals, first assure yourself that his name is Hari and that he is the son
of Ka, i.e., Kanoba, and that he wears a lace-bordered turban and then give them to
him." Hearing this, Hari Kanoba was pleasantly surprised. He went ahead to the boy
and claimed the sandals as his own. He said to the boy that his name was Hari and that
he was the son of Ka (Kanoba) and showed him his lace-bordered turban. The boy was
satisfied and returned the sandals to him. Hari Kanoba wondered in his mind saying
that his lace-bordered turban was visible to all and Baba might have seen it, but how
could he know his name Hari and that he was the son of Kanoba, as this was his first
trip to Shirdi. He came there with the sole object of testing Baba and with no other
motive. He came to know by this incident that Baba was a great Satpurush. He got
what he wanted and returned home well pleased.
Somadeva Swami
Now hear the story of another man who came to try Baba. Bhaiji, brother of
Kakasaheb Dixit was staying at Nagpur. When he had gone to the Himalayas in 1906
A.D., he made an acquaintance with one Somadeva Swami of Haradwar at Uttarkashi
down the Gangotri valley. Both took down each other's names in their diaries. Five
years afterwards Somadeva Swami came to Nagpur and was Bhaiji's guest. There he
was pleased to hear the Leelas of Baba and a strong desire arose in his mind to go to
Shirdi and see Him. He got a letter of introduction from Bhaiji and left for Shirdi. After
passing Manmad and Kopergaon, he took a tanga and drove to Shirdi. As he came near
Shirdi he saw two high flags floating over the Masjid in Shirdi. Generally we find
different ways of behaviour, different modes of living and different outward
paraphernalia with different saints. But these outward signs should never be our
standards to judge the worth of the saints. But with Somadeva Swami it was different.
As soon as he saw the flags flying, he thought - "Why should a saint take a liking for
the flags, does this denote sainthood? It implies the saint's hankering after fame."
Thinking thus he wished to cancel his Shirdi trip and said to his fellow travellers that
he would go back. They said to him - "Then why did you come so long? If your mind
gets restless by the sight of the flags, how much more agitated would you be on seeing
in Shirdi the Ratha (car), the palanquin, the horse and all other paraphernalia?" The
Swami got more confounded and said - "Not a few such Sadhus, with horses,
palanquins and tom-toms have I seen and it is better for me to return than see such
Sadhus." Saying this he started to return. The fellow travellers pressed him not to do
so, but to proceed. They asked him to stop his crooked way of thinking and told him
that the Sadhu, i.e., Baba did not care a bit for the flags and other paraphernalia, nor
for fame. It was the people, His devotees that kept up all this paraphernalia out of
love and devotion to Him. Finally he was persuaded to continue his journey, go to
Shirdi and see Baba. When he went and saw Baba from the courtyard, he was melted
inside, his eyes were full of tears, his throat was choked and all his evil and crooked
thoughts vanished. He remembered his Guru's saying that - 'that is our abode and place
of rest where the mind is most pleased and charmed.' He wished to roll himself in the
dust of Baba's Feet and when he approached Baba, the latter got wild and cried aloud
- "Let all our humbug (paraphernalia) be with us, you go back to your home, beware if
you come back to this Masjid. Why take the darshan of one who flies a flag over his
Masjid? Is this a sign of sainthood? Remain here not a moment." The Swami was taken
aback by surprise. He realized that Baba read his heart and spoke it out. How
omniscient He was! He knew that he was least intelligent and that Baba was noble and
pure. He saw Baba embracing somebody, touching someone with his hand, comforting
others, staring kindly at some, laughing at others, giving udi prasad to some and thus
pleasing and satisfying all. Why should he alone be dealt with so harshly? Thinking
seriously he came to realize that Baba's conduct responded exactly to his inner
thought and that he should take a lesson from this and improve; and that Baba's wrath
was a blessing in disguise. It is needless to say that later on, his faith in Baba was
confirmed and he became a staunch devotee of Baba.
Nanasaheb Chandorkar
Hemadpant concludes this chapter with a story of Nanasaheb Chandorkar. When
Nanasaheb was once sitting in the Masjid with Mhalasapati and others, Mahomedan
gentlemen from Bijapur came with his family to see Baba. Seeing gosha (veiled) ladies
with him, Nanasaheb wanted to go away, but Baba prevented him from doing so. The
ladies came and took the darshan of Baba. When one of the ladies removed her veil in
saluting Baba's feet and then resumed it again, Nanasaheb, who saw her face, was so
much smitten with her rare beauty that he wished to see her face again. Knowing
Nana's restlessness of mind, Baba spoke to him after the lady had left the place as
follows - "Nana, why are you getting agitated in vain? Let the senses do their allotted
work, or duty; we should not meddle with their work. God has created this beautiful
world and it is our duty to appreciate its beauty. The mind will get steady and calm
slowly and gradually. When the front door was open, why go by the back one? When
the heart is pure, there is no difficulty, whatsoever. Why should one be afraid of any
one if there be no evil thought in us? The eyes may do their work, why should you feel
shy and tottering?"
Shama was there and he could not follow the meaning of what Baba said. So he asked
Nana about this on their way home. Nana told him about his restlessness at the sight
of the beautiful lady, how Baba knew it and advised him about it. Nana explained
Baba's meaning as follows - "That our mind is fickle by nature, it should not be allowed
to get wild. The senses may get restless, the body, however, should be held in check
and not allowed to be impatient. Senses run after objects, but we should not follow
them and crave for their objects. By slow and gradual practice retlessness can be
conquered. We should not be swayed by the senses, but they cannot be completely
controlled. We should curb them rightly and properly according to the need of the
occasion. Beauty is the subject of sight; we should fearlessly look at the beauty of
objects. There is no room for shyness or fear. Only we should never entertain evil
thoughts. Making the mind desireless, observe God's works of beauty. In this way the
senses will be easily and naturally controlled and even in enjoying objects you will be
reminded of God. If the outer senses are not held in check and if the mind be allowed
to run after objects and be attached to them, our cycle of births and deaths will not
come to an end. Objects of sense are things harmful. With Viveka (discrimination) as
our charioteer, we will control the mind and will not allow the senses to go astray.
With such a charioteer we reach the Vishnu-pada, the final abode, our real Home from
which there is no return."
Chapter 50
Stories of (1) Kakasaheb Dixit (2) Shri Tembye Swami (3)Balaram Dhurandhar.
Chapter 50 of the original Satcharita has been incorporated in Chapter 39, as it dealt
with the same subject matter. Now, Chapter 51 of the Satcharita has been treated
here as Chapter 50. This Chapter gives the stories of (1) Kakasaheb Dixit (2) Shri
Tembye Swami (3) Balaram Dhurandhar.
Preliminary
Victory be unto Sai Who is the main-stay of the Bhaktas, Who is our Sadguru, Who
expounds the meaning of the Gita and Who gives us all powers. Oh Sai, look favourably
on us and bless us all.
The sandalwood trees grow on the Malaya Mountains and ward off heat. The clouds
pour their rainwater and thereby, cool and refresh all the people. The flowers,
blossom in the spring and, enable us to worship God, therewith. So the stories of Sai
Baba come forth, in order to give solace and comfort to the readers. Both, those, who
tell; and those who hear the stories of Baba, are blessed and holy, as also the mouths
of the former and the ears of the latter.
It is well-established fact, that though we try hundreds of means or sadhanas, we do
not attain the spiritual goal of life, unless a Sadguru blesses us with his grace. Hear
the following story in illustration of this statement
Kakasaheb Dixit (1864-1926)
Mr. Hari Sitaram alias Kakasaheb Dixit was born in 1864 A.D., in a Vadnagara Nagar -
Brahmin-family, at Khandwa(C.P). His primary education was done at Khandwa,
Hinganghat, and secondary education at Nagpur. He came to Bombay for higher
eduaction and studied first in the Wilson College and then in the Elphinstone College.
After graduation in 1883 A.D., he passed his LL.B. and solicitor's examination; and then
served in the firm of the Govt. Solicitors, Messrs Little and Co., and then, after
sometime started a solicitors' firm of his own.
Before 1909 A.D., Sai Baba's name was not familiar to Kakasaheb, but after that he
soon becomes His great devotees. While he was staying at Lonavla, he happened to
see his old friend. Mr. Nanasaheb Chandorkar. Both spent some time, in talking about
many things. Kakasaheb described to him, how when he was boarding a train in
London, he met with an accident, in which his foot slipped and was injured. Hundreds
of remedies gave him no relief. Nanasaheb then told him that if he wished to get rid of
the pain and lameness of his leg, he should go to his Sadguru-Sai Baba. He also gave
him all the particulars of Sai Baba and mentioned to him Sai Baba's dictum "I draw to
Me My man fram far off, or even across the seven seas, like a sparrow with a string
fastened to its feet." He also made it clear to him that if he be not Baba's man, he
would not be attracted to Him and given a darshan. Kakasaheb was pleased to hear all
this, and said to Nanasaheb that he would go to Baba, see Him and pray to Him to cure
not so much his lame leg, but bring round his lame, fickle mind and give him eternal
Bliss.
Some time after, Kakasaheb went to Ahmednagar; and stayed with sirdar Kakasaheb
Mirikar in connection with securing votes for a seat, in the Bombay Legislative Council.
Mr. Balasaheb Mirikar, son of Kakasaheb Mirikar, who was a Mamalatdar of Kopergaon,
also came at that time to Ahmendnagar in connection with a Horse-Exhibition there.
After the election business was over, Kakasaheb Dixit wanted to go to Shirdi and both
the Mirikars, father and son were also thinking in their house about a fit and proper
person, as a guide, with whom he should be sent there. There Sai Baba was arranging
things for his reception. Shama got a telegram from his father-in-law at Ahemdnagar,
stating that his wife was seriously ill, and that he should come to see her with his
wife. Shama with Baba's permission went there, and saw his mother-in-law and found
her improving and better. Nanasaheb Panshe and Appasaheb Gadre happened to see
Shama, on their way to the Exhibition Dixit there and take him to Shirdi along with
him. Kakasaheb Dixit and the Mirikars were also informed of Shama's arrival. In the
evening Shama came to Mirikars, who introduced him to Kakasaheb. They arranged
that Shama should leave for Kopergaon with Kakasaheb by the 10 O'Clock night train.
After this was settled, a curious thing happened. Balasaheb Mirikar threw aside the
veil or covering on Baba's big portrait and showed the same to Kakasaheb. He was
surprised to see that He, Whom he was going to meet at Shirdi, was already there in
the form of His portrait to greet him, at this juncture. He was much moved and made
his prostration before the portarit. This portrait belonged to Megha. The glass over it
was broken and it was sent to Mirikars for repairs. The necessary repairs had been
already made; and it was decided to return the portarit with Kakasaheb and Shama.
Before ten O'Clock, they went to the station and booked their passage; but when the
train arrived, they found that the second class was overcrowded; and then there was
no room for them. Fortunately, the guard of the train turned out to be an
acquaintance of Kakasaheb; and he put them up in the first class. Thus they travelled
comfortably and alighted at Kopergaon. Their joy knew no bounds when they saw their
Nanasaheb Chandorkar, who was also bound for Shirdi. Kakasaheb and Nanasaheb
embraced each other, and then after bathing in the sacred Godavari river they started
for Shirdi. After coming there and getting Baba's darshan, Kakasaheb's mind was
melted, his eyes were full of tears and he was overflowing with joy. Baba said to him,
that he also was waiting for him; and had sent Shama ahead to receive him.
Kakasaheb then passed many happy years in Baba's company. He buit a Wada in Shirdi
which he made as his, more or less, permanent home. The experiences he got from
Baba are so manifold, that it is not possible to relate them all here. The readers are
advised to read a special (Kakasaheb Dixit) No. of 'Shri Sai Leela' magazine, Vol 12, No.
6-9. we close this account with the mention of one fact only. Baba had comforted hi
by saying that in the end "He will take him in air coach (Viman)", (i.e., secure him a
happy death). This came out true. On the 5th of July 1926 A.D., he was travelling in
the train with Hemadpant and talking about Sai Baba. He seemed deeply engrossed in
Sai Baba. All of a sudden he threw his neck on Hemadpant's shoulder, and breathed his
last with no trace of pain and uneasiness.
Shri Tembye Swami
We come to the next story, which shows how Saints love aech other with fraternal
affection. Once Shri Vasudevanand Saraswati, known as Shri Tembye Swami
encamped, at Rajamahendri (Andhra Country), on the banks of Godavari. He was a
devout, orthodox, Jnani and Yogi Bhakta of the God Dattatreya. One, Mr. Pundalikrao,
pleader of Nanded (Nizam State) went to see him, with some friends. While they were
talking with him, the names of Shirdi and Sai Baba were casually mentioned. Hearing
Baba's name, the Swami bowed with his hands; and taking a coconut gave it to
Pundalikrao, and said to him, "Offer this to my brother Sai, with my pranam and
request Him not to forget me, but ever love me." He also added that the Swamis do
not generally bow to others, but in this case an exception had to be made. Mr.
Pundalikrao consented to take the fruit and his message to Baba. The Swami was right
in calling Baba a brother, for as he maintained an Agnihotra (Sacred fire) day and
night, in his orthodox fashion; Baba too kept His Agnihotra, i.e., Dhuni ever burning in
the Masjid.
After one month Pundalikrao and others left for Shirdi with the coconut, and reached
Manmad, and as they felt thirsty they went to a rivulet for drinking water. As water
should not be drunk on an empty stomach, they took out some refreshments, i.e.,
Chivda (flattened rice mixed with spice). The Chivda tasted pungent and in order to
soften it, some one suggested and broke the coconut and mixed its scrapings with it.
Thusthey made the Chivda mare tasty and palatable. Unfortunately the fruit broken,
turned out to be the same, that was entrusted to Pundalikrao. As they neared Shirdi,
Pundalikrao remembered the trust, i.e., the coconut and was very sorry to learn that
it was broken and utilized. Fearing and trembling, he came to Shirdi and saw Baba.
Baba had already received a wireless message, regarding the coconut, from the
Tembye Swami, ad Himself asked Pundalikrao first to give the things sent by His
brother. He held fast Baba's Feet, confessed his guilt and negligence, repented and
asked for Baba's pardon. He offered to give another fruit as a substitute, but Baba
refused to accept it saying that the worth of that coconut was by far, many times
more, than an ordinary one and that it could not be replaced by another one. Baba
also added- "Now you need not worry yourself any more about the matter. It was on
account of my wish that the coconut was entrusted to you, and ultimately broken on
the way; why should you take the responsibility of the actions on you? Do not entertain
the sense of doership in doing good, as well as for bad deeds; be entirely prideless and
egoless in all things and thus your spiritual progress will be rapid." What a beautiful
spiritual instruction Baba gave!
Balaram Dhurandhar (1878-1925)
Mr. Balaram Dhurandhar belonged to the Pathare Prabhu community, of Santacruz,
Bombay. He was an advocate of the Bombay High Court and sometime Principal of the
Governament Law School, Bombay. The whole Dhurandhar family was pious and
religious. Mr. Balaram served his community, and wrote and published an account of
it. He then turned his attention to spiritual and religious matters. He studied carefully
Gita, and its commentary Jnaneshwari; and other philosiphical and other metaphysical
works. He was a devotee of Vithoba of Pandharpur. he came in contact with Sai Baba
in 1912 A.D.. Six months previous, his brothers Babulji and Vamanrao came to Shirdi
and took Baba's darshan. They returned home, and mentioned their sweet experiences
to Balaram and other members. Then they all decided to see Sai Baba. Before they
came to Shirdi, Baba declared openly that - "To-day many of my Darbar people are
coming." The Dhurandhar brothers were astonished to hear this remark of Baba, from
others; as they had not given any previous intimation of their trip. All the other people
prostrated themselves before Baba, and sat talking to Him. Baba said to them- "These
are my Darbar people to whom I referred before" and said to the Dhurandhar brothers-
"We are acquainted with each other for the last sixty generations." All the brothers
were meek and modest; they stood with joined hands, staring at Baba's Feet. All the
Sattwic emotions such as tears, horripilation, choking, etc., moved them and they
were all happy. Then they went to their lodging, took their meals and after taking a
little rest again came to the Masjid. Balaram sat near Baba, messaging His Legs. Baba
Who was smoking a chillam advanced it towards him and beckoned him to smoke it.
Balaram was not accustomed to smoking, still he accepted the pipe, smoked it with
great difficulty; and returned it reverentially with a bow. This was the most auspicious
moment for Balaram. He was suffering from Asthma for six years. This smoke
completely cured him of the disease, which never troubled him again. Some six years
later, on a particular day, he again got an attack of Asthma. This was precisely the
time when Baba took his Mahasamadhi.
The day of this visit was a Thursday; and the Dhurandhar brothers had the good
fortune of witnessing the Chavadi, Balaram saw the lusture of pandurang on Baba's
face and next morning at the Kakad-Arti time, the same phenomenon - the same
lusture of his Beloved Deity- Pandurang was visible again on Baba's face.
Mr. Balaram Dhurandhar wrote, in Marathi, the life of the Maharashtra Saint Tukaram,
but did not survive to see its publication. His brothers published it, later on, in 1928.
In a short note on Balaram's life given in the beginning of the book, the above account
of Balaram's visit has been fully corroborated therein (Vide page 6 of the book).
-Om Sai Ram-
Part 9
Shri Sai Satcharitra
Epilogue
We have done with Chapter 51 and now we come to the last Chapter (No. 52 in the
original). In this Hemadpant gave his concluding remarks and promised to give an
index, giving the contents of all the Chapters in verse as is given in Marathi sacred
books, but unfortunately that index was not found in Hemabdpant's papers. It was
therefore, composed and supplied by an able and worthy devotee of Sai Baba, Mr. B.V.
Deo (Retired Mamlatdar) of Thana. As we give in English books an index in the
beginning and contents of each Chapter at its top, we need not consider the last index
Chapter here; and so we consider this Chapter as the Epilogue. Unfortunately
Hemadpant did not survive to revise the manuscript of this Chapter and made it ready
for the press. When it was sent to the press Mr. Deo found it to be incomplete and
unintelligible in certain places; but it had to be published as it was found. The chief
topics dealt therein are briefly given below.
Greatness of Sad-guru Sai
We prostrate ourselves before and take refuge in that Sai Samarth Who besets all
animate and inanimate things in the universe-from a post to God Brahma, pots,
houses, mansions and even sky, Who pervades all creatures equally without any
differentiation, to Whom all devotees are alike; and Who knows not honour and
dishonour, like or dislike. If we remember Him and surrender to Him, He fulfills all our
desires and makes us attain the goal of life.
This ocean of mundane existence is very hard to cross. Waves of infatuation beat high
there against the bank of bad thoughts and break down trees of fortitude. The breeze
of egoism blows forcibly and makes the ocean rough and agitated. Crocodiles in the
form of anger and hatred move there fearlessly. Eddies in the form of the idea "I and
Mine" and other doubts whirl there inecessantly and innumerable fishes in the form of
censure, hate and jealousy play there, Though this ocean is so fierce and terrible, Sadguru
Sai is its Agasti (Destroyer) and the devotees of Sai have not the least to fear of
it. Our Sadguru is the boat, which will safety take us across this ocean.
Prayer
Now are fall flat before Sai Baba and holding His Feet make the following prayer for
the public:- Let not our mind wander and desire anything except Thee. Let this work
(Satcharita) be in every house and let it be studied daily. Ward off the calamities of
those who study it regularly.
Fala -Shruti (Reward of Study)
Now a few words about the reward you get, from a study of this work. After bathing in
the sacred Godavari and after taking the darshan of the Samadhi in the Samadhi-
mandir in Shirdi, you should read or hear the Satcharita. If you do this all your
threefold afflictions will vanish. Casually thinking about the stories of Sai, you will get
unconsciously interested in spiritual life and if you then go on through the work with
love, all your sins will be destroyed. If you wish to get rid of the cycle of births and
deaths, read Sai's stories and remember Him always; and get yourself attached
(devoted) to His Feet. If you dive into the sea of Sai's stories, and then give them out
to others, you will get an ever-new flavour of them and save the hearers from
perdition. If you go on meditating on Sai's Form, it will in course of time disappear and
lead you into self-realization. It is very hard to know or realize the nature of Self or
Brahma, but if you approach through the Sugun Brahma (Sai's Form) your progress will
be easy. If the devotee completely surrenders himself to Him, he will lose his
individuality and be merged in Him and be one with Him, as the river in the sea. If you
thus become merged with Him in any of the three states, viz., waking, dream and
sleep, you get rid of the bond of samsara. If anybody after bathing reads this with love
and faith,and completes it within a week, his calamities will disappear; or if he hears
or reads it daily and regularly all his dangers will be warded off. By its study, a man
wishing for wealth will get it and a pure trader, success in his life. He will get the
reward according to his faith and devotion. Without these, there will be no experience
of any kind. If you read this respectfully, Sai will be pleased, and removing you
ignorance and poverty, He will give you knowledge, wealth and prosperity. With
concentrated mind, if you read a Chapter daily, it will give you unbounded happiness.
One who has his welfare at heart, should study it carefully and then he will ever
remember Sai gratefully and joyfully in birth after birth. This work should be read at
home specially on Guru-Pournima (Ashadha full-moon day), Gokul-Ashtami, Rama-
Navami and Dasara (Baba's anniversary day). If you study this one book carefully, all
your desires will be satisfied and if you always remember Sai's Feet in your heart, you
will easily cross the Bhava (Samsar) sagar. By its study, the diseased and sick will get
health, the poor wealth, the mean and afflicted prosperity, and the mind will get rid
of all ideas and get steadiness.
Dear good and devoted readers and listeners, we also make our bow to you all, and
make you a special request. Never forget Him whose stories you have read day by day
or month by month. The more fervently you read or listen to these stories, the more
encouragement Sai gives us to serve you and be of use to you. Both the author and the
readers must co-operate in this work, help each other and be happy.
Prasad-Yachana
We close the with prayer to the Almighty for the following Prasad of favour:- May the
readers and devotees get complete and whole-hearted devotion to Sai's Feet. May His
Form be ever fixed in their eyes and may they see Sai (the Lord) in all beings. amen!
Aarati to Sri Sai Baba
Oh Sai Baba, we wave lights before You, the bestower of happiness to the Jivas. Give
us - Your servants and devotees rest under the dust of Your feet. Burning (destroying)
desire, You remain absorbed in Your Self and show the Lord (God) to the aspirants. As
one feels intently, You give him experiences or realizations accordingly. Oh kind-
hearted, Your power is such! Meditation on Your name removes our fear of the samsar.
Your method of work is really unfathomable as You always help the poor and helpless.
In this Kali age, You - the all-pervasive Datta, have really incarnated as Saguna
Brahma. Ward off the fear of samsar of the devotees who come to You every Thursday
so as to enable them to see the feet of the Lord. Oh! God of Gods, I pray that let my
treasure be the service of Your feet. Feed Madhav and (you should utter your name
here) with happiness as the cloud feeds the Chatak bird with pure water and thus keep
up Your Word. Amen !
|Om Sai Ram|